goodnesse sake that he will wholy reforme our Church now altogether out of frame vnto the perfection of his first beginning and original Ex Archiuis Regijs ¶ These verses following were annexed vnto the conclusions Plangunt Anglorum gentes crimen Sodomorum Paulus fert horum sunt idola causa malorum Surgunt ingrati Gyerzite Simone nati Nomine praelati hoc defensare parati Qui Reges estis populis quicunque praeestis Qualiter his gestis gladios prohibere potestis ¶ The which verses are thus Englished The English nation doth lament of Sodomites their sinne Which Paule doth plainely signifie by Idoles to begin But Giersitis full ingrate from sinfull Symon sprong This to defende though Priests is name make bulwarkes greed and strong Ye Princes therefore which to rule the people God hath placed With iustice sword why see ye not this euill great defaced After these conclusions were thus proposed in the Parliament the king not long after returned home from Dubline into England toward the latter ende of the Parliament Who at his return called certaine of his nobles vnto him Richard Stury Lewes Clifforde Thomas Latimer Iohn Mountacute c. whom he did sharply rebuke and did terribly threaten for that hee heard them to be fauourers of that side charging them straightly neuer to hold maintaine nor fauour any more those opinyons and conclusions And namely of Richarde Stury he tooke an othe that he should neuer from that day fauoure or defende any such opinions which othe being taken the king then answered And I sweare sayth he againe to thee that if thou doest euer breake thine oth thou shalt die for it a shameful death c. Ex Chron. D. Albani All this while W. Courtney Archbyshop of Caunterbury was yet aliue who was a great stirrer in these matters But yet Pope Urbane the great maister of the Catholicke secte was deade and buried 6. yeare before After whom succeeded in the schismatical sea of Rome pope Boniface 9. who nothing inferiour to hys predecessour in all kinde of cruelties left no diligence vnattempted to set forward that which Urbane had begon in suppressing them that were the setters foorth of the light of the Gospell and had wrytten sundry times to king Richard as well for the repealing of the Actes of Parliament against his prouisions Quare impedit and premunire facias as also that hee should assist the Prelates of Englande in the cause of God as he pretended against such whom he falsly suggested to be Lollardes and traytors to the Church to the king and the Realme c. Thus the curteous pope whom he coulde not reach with his sword at least with cruel slander of hys malitious toung would worke his poyson agaynst them which letter he wrote to the king in the yeare of our Lord. 1396. Which was the yeare before the death of W. Courtney Archbishop of Caunterbury After whom succeded in that see Thomas Arundel brother to the Earle of Arundel being first Byshop of Ely afterwarde Archbyshop of Yorke and Lord Chancelor of England and at last made Archbyshop of Caunterbury about the yeare of our Lorde 1397. The next yeare following which was the yeare of our Lord 1398. and the 9. yeare of the Pope I finde in certaine recordes of the Bishop of Duresme a certaine letter of K. Richard 2. written to the said pope Boniface Which because I iudged not vnworthy to be sene I thought here to annexe the same proceeding in forme as foloweth ¶ To the moste holy father in Christ and Lorde Lorde Boniface the 9. by the grace of God high Pope of the most holy Romish and vniuersall Churche hys humble and deuout sonne Richard by the grace of God king of England and Fraunce Lord of Irelande greeting and desiring to help the miseries of the afflicted Church and kissing of that his blessed feete WHo wil giue my head water mine eyes streaming teares that I may bewaile the decay and manifold troubles of our mother which haue chaunced to her by her owne children in the distresse of this present schisme and diuision For the sheepe haue forgotten the proper voyce of their shepherds and hirelings haue thrust in themselues to feede the Lordes flocke who are clothed with the apparell of the true shephearde chalenging the name of honour dignity resembling so the true shepheard that the pore sheepe can scarse know whome they ought to folow or what pastour as a straunger they ought to flee and whom they shuld shun as an hireling Wherefore we are afraid least the holy standard of the Lord beforsaken of his host and so that Citye being full of riches become solitary and desolate and the land or people whych was soâ—t to say flourishing in her prosperities I sate as a Quene and am not a widowe least it be destitute of the presence of her husband and as it were so bewitched that shee shall not be able to discerne his face and so wrapped in mases that she shal hot know where to turne her that she might more easily finde him and that she shall with weeping speake that saying of the spouse I sought him whom my soule loueth I sought him and found him not For now we are compelled so to wander that if any man say beholde here is Christ or there we may not beleeue him so saying and so many shepheards haue destroyed the Lordes vineyarde and made his amiable portion a waste wildernesse This multitude of shepherdes is become very burdenous to the Lords flocke For when two striue to be chief the state of both their dignities standes in doubt and in so doing they geue occasion to all the faithfull of Christ of a schisme and diuision of the Churche And although both parties goe about to subdue vnto their power the whole Church militant yet coÌ„trary to both their purpose by working this way there beginneth to rise nowe a diuision in the body of the Church Like as when the diuision of the quicke innocent body was asked when the two harlots did striue afore Salomon like as the ten tribes of Israel folowed â—eroboham the intruder and were withdrawne from the kingdome for Salomons sinnes euen so of olde time the desire of ruling hath drawne the great power of the world from the vnitie of the Churche Let your selues remember we beseeche you how that all Greece did fall from the obedience of the Romish Churche in the time of the faction of the primarche of Constantinople and howe Mahome with his felowes by occasion of the supremacie in Ecclesiasticall dignitie deceiued a great part of Christians and withdrewe them from the Empire and ruling of Christ. And nowe in these dayes where as the same supremacie hathe wythdrawen it selfe from the obedience of it in so muche that nowe in very fewe realmes the candle that burnes afore the Lord remaineth and that for Dauids sake his seruaunt And although nowe remaine fewe countreys professing
countrey to inhabite in the Citie This Fabian as is sayd thinking nothyng lesse then of any such matter sodenly cōmeth a Doue fleing from aboue and sitteth vpon his head Whereupon all the Congregation beyng moued wyth one minde and one uoyce dyd chose hym for their Bishop In the which function he remayned the space of xiij yeares as Eusebius writeth Damasus Marianus and Sabellicus say xiiij Yeares vnto the tyme of Decius Who whether for that Philippus had committed to him his treasures or whether for the hatred he bare to Philippus in the beginning of his raigne caused him to be put to death Sendyng out moreouer his Proclamation into al quarters that al which professed the name of Christ should be slayne To this Fabian be ascribed certaine ordinaunces as of consecrating new oyle once euery yeare and burnyng the olde of accusations against Byshops of appealing to the sea Apostolicke of not marying within the fift degree of communicating thrise a yeare of offering euery Sonday with such other things moe in his iij. Epistles decretall the which Epistles as by diuers other euidences may be supposed to be vntruely named vpon hym gyuing no signification of any matter agreing to that tyme so do I finde the most part of the iij. Epistle worde for word standing in the Epistle of Sixtus the 3. which folowed almost 200. yeares after him beside the vnseemely doctrine also in the ende of the sayd Epistles contayned where he contrary to the tenour of the Gospell applyeth remission of sinnes onely due to the bloud of Christ vnto the offerings of bread and wyne by men and women euery Sonday in the Church To this Fabianus wrote Origine De orthodoxia suae fidei that is of the rightnes of his fayth Whereby is to be vnderstode that he continued to the tyme of Decius some say also to the tyme of Gallus Of this Origene partly mention is touched before declaring how bolde and feruente he was in the dayes of Seuerus in assisting comforting exhorting and killing the Martyrs that were imprisoned suffered for the name of Christ with such daunger of his owne life that had not bene the singular protectiō of God he had bene stoned to death many tymes of the Heathen multitude Such great concourse of men and women was daily to his house to be catechised instructed in the christian fayth by him that souldiours were hyred of purpose to defend the place where he taught them Agayn such search sometymes was set for him that vnneth any shiftyng of place or countrey could couer him In those laborious trauailes and affayres of the Church in teaching writing confuting exhorting and expounding he continued about the space of 52. yeares vnto the tyme of Decius and Gallus Diuers and great persecutions he sustayned but specially vnder Decius as testifieth Eusebius in his sixt booke declaring that for the doctrine of Christ he sustained bands and torments in his body rackings with barres of iron dungeons besides terrible threates of death and burning All this he suffred in the persecution of Decius as Eusebius recordeth of him and maketh no relatiō of any further matter But Suidas and Nicephorus following the same sayth further concerning him that the sayd Origene after diuers and sundry other torments which he manfully and constantly suffred for Christ at length was brought to an altar where a foule filthy Ethiope was appointed to be and there this option or choyse was offred vnto him whether he would sacrifice to the idole or to haue his body polluted with that foule and ouglie Ethiope Then Origene sayth he who with a Philosophicall mynd euer kept his chastitie vndefiled much abhorring y◠filthy villany to be done to his body condescended to their request Wherupon the iudge puttyng incense in his hand caused him to set it to the fire vpō the altar For the which impietie he afterward was excommunicated of the Church Epiphanius writeth that he beyng vrged to sacrifice to Idols and takyng the boughes in his hand wherwith the Heathen were woont to honour their Gods called vpon the Christians to cary them in the honour of Christ. The which fact the church of Alexandria misliking remooued him from their communion Wherupon Origene driuen away with shame and sorow out of Alexandria went into Iewry where beyng in Hierusalem among the congregation and there requested of the Priestes and Ministers he being also a Priest to make some exhortation in the church refused a great while so to do At length by importunate petition being cōstrained therunto rose vp and turning the booke as though he would haue expounded some place of the Scripture only read the verse of the 49. Psalme but God sayd to the sinner why doest thou preach my iustifications why doest thou take my testament in thy mouth c. Which verie beyng read he shut the booke and sate downe weepyng and wayling the whole congregation also weeping lamentyng with him Suid. Niceph. More what became of Origene it is not found in history but onely that Suidas addeth he dyed and was buried at Tyrus Eusebius affirmeth that he departed vnder the Emperour Gallus about the yeare of our Lord 255. and the 70. yeare of his age in great miserie as appeareth and pouertie In this Origene diuers blemishes of doctrine be noted wherupon Hierome some tymes doth inueigh against him Albeit in some places agayne he doth extoll and commend him for his excellent learning as in his Apologie agaynst Ruff. and in his Epistle to Pammachus and Ocean where he prayseth Origene although not for the perfection of his faith and doctrine nor for an apostle yet for an excellent interpreter for his wit and for a Philosopher And yet in his Prologue vpō the Homelies of Origene vpon Ezechiel he calleth him an other maister of the churches after the Apostles And in an other Preface vpon his questions vpon Genesis he wisheth to himself the knowledge of the scriptures which Origene had also with the enuy of his name Athanasius moreouer calleth him singular and laborious and vseth also his testimonies against the Arrians Socrates Lib. 6. cap. 13. After Origene the congrue order of history requireth next to speak of Heraclas his Usher a man singularly commēded for his knowledge not only in Philosophy but also in all such faculties as for a christiā diuine doth appertain This great towardnes of wit and learning when Origene perceiued in him he appointed him aboue all other to bee his Usher or vnderteacher to helpe in his schoole or Uniuersitie of Alexandria in the raigne of Antoninus Caracalla sonne of Seuerus And after in the x. yeare of Alexander Origene departing vnto Cesarea he succeeded in his roome to gouerne the schoole in Alexandria Further also in the time of Gordianus after the decease of Demetrius bishop of Alexandria this Heraclas succeeded to be Bishop of the said Citie Eusebius Lib. 6. cap. 29.
the eares of Decius the Emperour he sendeth for Cornelius asking him how he durst be so bolde to shew suche stubbernes that he neither caring for the Gods nor fearing the displeasure of his Princes durst agaynst the cōmon wealth geue and receiue letters from other To whom Cornelius answering agayne thus purged himselfe declaring to the Emperour that letters in deede he had written and receiued agayne concerning the prayses honoring of Christ of saluation of soules but nothing as touching any matter of the common wealth And it foloweth in the storye Then Decius moued with anger commaunded him to be beaten with plumbattes which is sayth Sabellicus a kinde of scourging and so to be brought to the temple of Mars either there to do sacrifice or to suffer the extremitye But he rather willing to dye then to committe such iniquity prepared himselfe to Martyredome beyng sure that he should dye And so commending the charge of the Churche vnto Stephanus his Archdeacon was brought to the way of Appius where he ended his life in faythfull Martyrdome Eusebius in one place sayth that he sat ij yeares in an other place sayth that he sat three yeares and so doth Marianus Scotu following also the diuersity of the sayd Eusebius Damasus geueth him onely two yeares In this foresayde persecution of Decius it seemeth by some writers also that Cyprian was banished but I suppose rather his banishment to be referred to the reigne of Gallus next Emperour after Decius whereof more shall be sayd Christ willing in this place hereafter In the mean time the sayd Cyprian in his second booke Epist. 5. 6. maketh mention of two that suffered either in the time of this Decius or much about the same time Of whom one was Aurelius a worthy and valiant yong man who was twise in tormentes for his confession which he neuer denied but manfully and boldely withstood the aduersary till he was banished and also after And therefore was commended of Cyprian to certayne brethren to haue him for their lectorer as in the forenamed Epistle of Cyprian appeareth The other was named Mappalicus who the day before he suffered declaring to the Proconsul in the midst of his tormentes saying Videbis cras agonem that is to morrow you shall see the running for a wager c. was brought forth according as he forespake to Martyrdome and there with no lesse constancie then patience did suffer And thus much of the tyrannie of this wicked Decius agaynst God his Saintes now to touch also the power of God his vengeance and punishment against him like as we see commonly a tempest that is vehement not long to continue so it happened with this tyrannical tormenter who raigning but two yeares as sayth Eusebius or three at most as writeth Orosius among the middle of the Barbarians with whom he did warre was there slayne with his sonne like as he had slayn Philippus and his sonne his predecessours before so was he with his sonne slayne by the righteous iudgement of God himselfe Euseb. Lib. 7. cap. 1. Platin. Pomponius affirmeth that he warrying agaynst the Gotthians and beyng by them ouercome sest he should fall into their handes ranne into a whurlepyt where he was drouned and his body neuer found after Neither did the iust hand of God plague the Emperor onely but also reuenged as well the heathen Gentils and persecutors of hys word throughout all prouinces dominions of the Roman Monarchie amongst whom the lord immediatly after the death of Decius sent such a plage and pestilence lastyng for the space of x. yeares together that horrible it is to heare and almost incredible to beleue Of this plague or pestilence testifieth Dionysius to Hierax a bishop in Egypt Euseb. Lib. 7. cap. 21.22 Where he declareth the mortalitie of this plague to bee so great in Alexandria where he was bishop that there was no house in the whole Citie free And although the greatnes of the plague touched also the Christians somwhat yet it scourged the heathen Idolaters much more beside that the order of their behauiour in the one and in the other was much diuers For as the foresayd Dionysius doth recorde the Christians through brotherly loue and pietie did not refuse one to visit and comfort an other and to minister to him what need required Notwithstanding it was to them great danger for diuers there were who in closing vp their eyes in washyng their bodies interryng them in the ground were next themselues which folowed them to their graues Yet all this stayed not them frō doyng their duetie and shewyng mercy one to another Where as the Gentils contrarily beyng extremely visited by the hand of God felt the plague but considered not the striker neyther yet considered they their neighbour but euery man shifting for himselfe neither cared one for an other but such as were infected some they would cast out of the doores halfe dead to be deuoured of dogges and wilde beasts some they let dye within theyr houses without all succour some they suffred to lye vnburied for that no mā durst come neare him And yet notwithstandyng for all their voyding and shiftyng the pestilence followed them whether soeuer they went miserably consumed them In so much that Dionysius bishop the same tyme of Alexandria thus reporteth of his owne City that such a great mortalitie was then among them that the sayd City of Alexandria had not in number of all together both old and yong as it was woont to contayn before of the old men onely from the age of 60. to 70. such as were found in tyme past commonly almost in that Citie Pomponius Laetus and other Latine writers also makyng mention of the sayd pestilitie declare how the beginnyng therof first came as they thinke out of Ethiope and from the hote countreys and so inuading and wastyng first the South partes from thence spread into the East so further running and increasing into all other quarters of the world especially wheresoeuer the Edicts of the Emperor went agaynst the Christians it followed after and consumed the most part of the inhabitauntes whereby manye places became desolate and voyde of all concourse and so continued the terme of x. yeares together This pestiferous mortalitie by the occasion whereof Cyprian tooke the ground to write hys booke De mortalitate began as is sayd immediately after the death of Decius the persecutor in the beginning of the raigne of Vibias Gallus and Volusianus hys sonne who succeeded through treason next vnto Decius about the yeare of our Lord. 255. and continued their raygne but two yeares This Gallus although the first beginning of the raygne was some thing quiet yet shortly after following the steps of Decius by whō rather he should haue taken better heed set forth Edictes in like maner for the persecution of Christians albeit in this Edict we finde no number of Martyrs
Urbane according to the tenor and forme of a certaine Epistle of his wherin among many other thinges in the same Epistle conteined these wordes he wryteth to Pope Paschalis the third yere after his banishment after the death of Urbane and a little before the death of the king To the Lord and reuerend father Paschalis high bishop Anselme seruant of the Churche of Cant. offereth due subiection from his heart and prayers if they can stand in any stede Ex Epist. 36. Paulò post initium I See in Englād many euils whose correction belongeth to me and which I could neither amend nor suffer without mine owne fault The king desireth of me that vnder the name of right I shuld consent to his pleasures which were against the lawe and wil of God For he woulde not haue the Pope receaued nor appealed vnto in Englande without his commaundement neither that I should send a letter vnto him or receaue any from him or that I shuld obey his decrees He suffered not a Councell to be kept in his realme now these 13. yeares since he was king In all these things and such like if I asked any counsaile all my suffragane Byshops of his realme denied to geue me any counsaile but according to the kinges pleasure After that I sawe these and such other thinges that are done against the will and lawe of God I asked license of him to goe to Rome vnto the sea Apostolicall that I might there take counsaile for my soule and the office committed to me The king sayd that I offended agaynst hym for the onely asking of license And propounded to me that eyther I should make hym amendes for the same as a trespasse assuring hym neuer to aske this license any more to appeale to the pope at anye tyme hereafter or els that I shoulde quickly depart out of hys land Wherefore chosen rather to goe out of the land◠then to agree to so wicked a thing I came to Rome as ye know and declared the whole matter to the Lord Pope The king by and by as soone as I went out of England inuaded the whole Archbishoprike and turned it to hys owne vse taxing the monkes onely with bare moate drinke and clothe The king being warned and desired of the Lord Pope to amend this he contēned the same and yet continueth in his purpose still And now is the third yere since I came thus out of Englande and more Some men not vnderstanding demaund why I did not excommunicate the king But the wiser sort and such as haue vnderstanding counsayle me that I doe no this thing because it belongeth not to me both to complayne and to punish To conclude I was forewarned by my frendes that are vnder the king that my excommunication if it should be done would be laughed to scorne and despised c. By these here aboue prefixed appeareth how Anselme the Archbishop comming to Rome made hys complaynt to the Pope Urbane of the king and how the Pope writing to the king in the behalfe of Anselme hys letters and commaundementes were despised And now to our story In the meane tyme while the popes letters were sent to the king Anselme was byd to wayte about the Pope to looke for an aunswere backe Who perceauing at length how little the king reputed the popes letters began to be weary of hys office desiring the pope that he might be discharged thereof But the Pope in no case woulde thereto consent chargying hym vpon hys obedience that where soeuer he went he shoulde beare with him the name and honour of the Archbishop of Cant. Whereunto Anselmus agayne sayd hys obedience he neyther durst nor woulde refuse as who for Gods cause was ready to suffer what soeuer should happen yea though it were death itselfe as he thought no lesse would follow thereof But what shold we think sayth he is there to be done where not onely iustice taketh no place but is vtterly oppressed and where as my suffraganes not onely doe not helpe for dread the righteous cause but also for fauour do impugne the same Well sayth the Pope as touching these matters we shal sufficiently prouide for at the next Councell at Baron where as I will you the same tyme and place to be present When the tyme of the Councell was come Anselme among other was called for Who first sitting in an vtter side of the Byshops afterward was placed at the right foote of the Pope with these wordes Includamus hunc in orbe nostro tanquam alterius orbis Papam Wherupon the same place after hym was appoynted to the successours of the sea of Cant. in euery general Councel by the decree of Urbane to sit at the right foote of the pope In this Councell great sturre and much reasoning there was agaynst the Grecians concerning the matter and order of proceeding of the holy Ghost Where is to be noted that the Greeke Church hath of long tyme dissented from the Latine church in many and sondry poyntes to the number of xx or almost xxi◠Articles as I haue them collected out of the Register of the Church of Hereford Whereof lyke as occasion hereafter may serue God willing for a further more ample tractation to be made so here by the waye partly I meane to touch some The first is Wherein the Greeke Church differeth from the Latine THe first article wherein the Greeke Churche altereth from the Latine or Romish Church is this Quòd sunt extra obedientiam Romanae ecclesiae pro eo quòd ecclesia Constantinopolitana non est subiecta sed ei aequalis 1. Dicunt Dominum Apostolicum non habere maiorem potestatem q̄ iiii Patriarc hae Et quicquid sit praeter scientiam eorum per Papam vel sine eorum approbatione nullius est valoris c. In Englishe First they are not vnder the obedience of the Churche of Rome because that the Church of Constantinople is not subiect but equall to the same 2. They hold that the Bishop of the Apostolicke Sea of Rome hath greater power then the 4. Patriarches And whatsoeuer the Pope doth beside their knowledge or without their approbation it is of no valor 3. Item they say whatsoeuer hath bene done or concluded since the second generall Councell is of no full authoritie because from that time they recount the Latines to be in errour and to be excluded out of the holy Church 4. Item Dicunt Eucharistiam consecratam per Romanam Ecclessam non esse verum corpus Christ 1. They hold the Eucharist consecrated by the Churche of Rome not to be the very body of Christ. Also where the Romish Churche doth cosecrate in vnleauened bread they cōsecrate in bread leauened 5. Item they say that the Romish church doth erre in the wordes of Baptisme for saying I baptise thee when they should say let this creature of God be baptised c. 6. They hold moreouer to
Parma hauing this occasion offered with all force speed possible entred the Emperors campe or towne Victoria which being not very stroÌ„gly fenced nor hauing gates to shut agaynst theÌ„ was a thing easy enough to do The soden strauÌ„genes of the matter much abaÌ„shed the souldiors rang out their larâ— bell The first assault was geuen vpoÌ„ Marcus Malaspina his charge whom when the Emperor returning in all haste fouÌ„d to be hard beset had thought to haue rescued him But wheÌ„ that was perceiued of the enemy they beÌ„t all their force altogether on yâ— side In so much that the Emperor was inforced to take the trench lest he should haue bene of the enemy enuironed from thence he retired into the citie or campe where he had thought to haue gathered further aide But the enemy geuing not so much tune thereunto â—aâ—l force entred the citie Uictoria The Emperor now when the enemies were entred left the campe came to Dominum who when they had killed slaine a great nomber of the Emperors soldiors had burnt destroied the same campe Uictoria came againe to Parma The Emperor theÌ„ suspecting this thing to be wrought by treason whereby the enemy had vnderstanding as wel of the Emperors absence as also of the negligence of his soldiors imprisoned certaine of the chiefest about hym amongst whome also was Petrus de Vineis Yet whilest he was at Dominum gathering together his souldiors and residue of his baÌ„ds Encius getteth a great victorie of the Mansuanos who coming to the rescue of Parma lost 50. of their ships and all that they had in them After this also Richardus in another conflict in Picenum discomforted the Popes souldiors slewe their captaine Hugolinus besides 2000. others slaine taken prisoners When nowe Fredericus had gathered againe and new mustered his bands at Dominum he marched foorth to Cremona and notwithstanding that there he vnderstoode of the good successe and victory that Encius had at Rhegium yet for that he perceiued the defection and backsliding of all or most part of Lumbardie from him he determined to take his iorney into Apulia and when he had there leuied a strong and sufficient power he purposed to make hys speedy returne againe into Lombardie Therefore in hys iorney through Netruria into Apulia he ioyned with hys sonne Fridericus which besieged Capras and tooke the same and led with him diuers of the chiefest captains prisoners and after that subduing vnto the obedience of the Empire Miniatum he came into Apulia When newes was brought him thether that Encius hys sonne comming to aide the Mutinenses against the Bononiens was taken prisoner two miles of from Mutina and that in his absence the Popes capitaines with theyr bandes and garrisons went throughout all Lumbardie Aemilia Flamminia and Hetruria to stirre and procure the Cities to reuolt from the obedience of the Emperour And the same partly working by subtile pollicies partly by force sinister meanes to bring them to his purpose determined with himself that with all the force and power he might by any meanes procure and make to haue begon a fresh prosecuted this warre to the vttermost Neyther was it to be doubted as Pandolphus Colonucius writeth but that he would haue wrought some maruellous exploit great atteÌ„pt but that he was of this his purpose wherunto he was both willing beÌ„t preueÌ„ted by vnlooked for death For wheÌ„ he fell into this ague being at a certaine castle of his in Apulia called FloreÌ„tinuÌ„ saw by the extremity thereof his daies to be short he remeÌ„bred that which was once shewed him how he should die at FloreÌ„ce Wherupon he made and ordeined his testament and when vnto Conradus and other of his children he had geuen and appoynted the great and innumerable masse of mony which he had collected leuied for the maintenance of his wars and godly purpose as it is called And vnto them also had geuen all other his kingdomes dominioÌ„s to euery one according to their ages and yeres departed this wretched and miserable world Pandolphus writeth that Fredericus was very willing to dye as they made certayne report to him which were present at his death that his minde was altogether set and bent vpon the heauenly ioy felicity Which thing also Gulielmus Putranus Andreas Panbalus and Manardus the bishop being Italian writers do all affirme of whom this last writeth that he assuredly beleueth Fredericke to be one of the number of Gods elect The writers notwithstanding are of sundry iudgmeÌ„ts opinions touching this good Emperours death Some write that he was traiterously poisoned by his cup bearer being hyred therunto Some other that he was strangled with a pillow of MaÌ„fredo the sonne of Pherus But Pandolphus as good a writer as the best maketh no mention of any poyson that was geuen him but onely that he died of an ague The last opinion of Manfredus he manifestly refuteth and that there is no maner of lykelihood of the same further that the coÌ„trary is affirmed by diuers other writers that were of that time He died in the yeare of our Lord. 1268. the 13. day of December in the 57. yeare of his age and 37. yeare of his raigne whose corpes was brought to Panorinum and there intombed Fredericke had 3. wiues the first was Constantia the daughter of the king of Arragon of whom he begat HeÌ„ry the Duke of Sueuia and king of the Romains The other Iole the daughter of Iohaunes Brennus king of Ierusalem by whom he had the inheritance of Ierusale Naples and Sicile of whom he begat CoÌ„radus Duke of Suenia king of Ierusalem Naples being Cesar. The third Isabell the daughter of king Iohn of EnglaÌ„d by whom he had a sonne named HeÌ„ry which is said to die in his childhood This Fredericus had not his peere in Marshall affayres to be compared vnto him and warlike pollicies amongst al the princes of that age A wise and skilful souldiour he was a great indurer of paynefull labors and trauels most boldest in greatest perils prudent in foresight Industrious in all his doinges prompt humble about that he tooke in hand and in aduerâ—ity mest stout couragious But as in this corruption of nature few there be the attain perfection neither yet is there any prâ—ice almost of such gouernment and godly institution both in life doctrine as is required of them So neither was this Fredericke without his fault humaine fragility For the writers â—â—pute to him some fault of concupiscence wherwith he was stayned and spotted And it appeareth that he was not all cleare therof for as much as by suÌ„dry Concubines he had sundry children As Eneâ—is the king of Sardina Manfredus the prince of SarcutinuÌ„ And Frederick king of Antioche And this is all that I finde of the description of Fredericke by Colonucius which he affirmeth to haue
realme Yet notwithkaÌ„ding through the mediation of the Archbishop and of the Erle of Gloucester the matter at length was so takeÌ„ vp that the Barons should restore to the king or his attourny of S. Albans all the treasure horses and iewels of the foresayd Gaueston taken at Newcastle and so there requestes should be graunted And so was the matter at time composed Shortly vpon the same Isabell the Queene was deliuered of a fayre child at Windsore whoÌ„ Lewes the French kings sonne the Queenes brother with other FrenchmeÌ„ there present would to be called by the name of the French king but the English Lordes were contrary willing him to be called by the name of Edward hys father At the birth of whiche Edward great reioysing was through all the land and especially the king his father so much ioyed therat that he begon dayly more and more to forget the sorowe and remembrance of Gauestons death and was after that more agreable to the will of his Nobles Thus peace and concord betwene them began to be in a good toward ones which more and more might haue ben confirmed in wearing out of time had not Sathan the author and sower of discord styrred vp hys instruments certain Frenchmen Titinyllars and makebates about the kyng which ceased not in carping and deprauing the Nobles to inflame the kinges hatred grudge agaynst them By the exciting of whom the old quarrels being renued a fresh the king in his Parliament called vpon the same began to charge the foresayd Barons and Nobles with sedion and rebellion for slaying Peter Gaueston Neither were the nobles lesse stout agayne in defending theyr cause declaring that they in so doing had deserued rather thanke and fauour with the king then any displeasure in vanquishing such a publique enemy of the Realme who not onely had spoyled and wasted the kinges substaunce but also raysed much disturbance in the realme And for asmuch as they had begon with the matter to theyr so great labours expenses they wold proceed further they sayd not ceasing til they saw an end therof To be short great threates there were on both parts and a fowle matter like to haue followed But agayne through the dilligent mediation of the Queene the Prelates and the foresayd Earle of Gloucester the matter was taken vp and brought to reconcilemeÌ„t vpon these conditions that the Lords and Barons openly in Westminster hall shold humble themselues before the king and aske pardon there of their doinges and euerye man there to receaue a letter of the kings pardon for their indemnitie and assuraunce And so passed ouer that yeare within the whiche yeare died Robert Winchelsey Archbishop of Canterbury In whose roome Thomas Cobham was elected by the king and church of Canterbury to succeede but the Pope cassating that election placed Walter Reynald Bishop of Worceter In the meane tyme the Scots hearing this ciuill discord in the Realme began to be busie and to rebell of new through the meanes of Robert Brius who beyng chased out of ScotlaÌ„d by king Edward the first as is aboue premised into Norway was now returned again into ScotlaÌ„d where he demeaned him in such sort to that Lords there that in short processe he was agayne made kyng of the Realme And warred so strongly vppon them that tooke the kinges part that he wanne from them many Castels and strong holds and inuaded the borders of EnglaÌ„d The K. hearing this assembleth a great power and by water entreth the Realm of Scotland Agaynst whoÌ„ he encountred Robert de Bruys with hys Scots at Estriuallin where was fought a strong battayle in the end wherof the EnglishmeÌ„ were discomfited so egerly pursued by the Scots that many of the Noble men were slay ne as the Earle of Gloucester Syr Robert Clifford Syr Edmund Maule with other Lords to the number of 4.2 knights and Barons 227. besides men of name which were taken prisoners of common souldiours 10. thousaÌ„d or after the Scotish story 50. thousand slayne After which time sir Robert Bruis reigned as king of Scotland About which time and in which yeare dyed Pope Clement who keeping in the realme of Fraunce neuer came to the sea of Rome after whose death the Papacie stoode voyde two yeares The Scots after this exalted with pride and fiercenes inuaded the realme of EnglaÌ„d so â—ore killing destroying man and woman and child that they came wyning wasting the Northpartes as farre as to Yorke Besides thys such dearth of victuals and penury of all things so oppressed the whole land suche moraine of sheepe and Oxen as men were fayne to eat horseflesh dogges cattes myse and what els they coulde get Moreouer suche a price of corne followed withall that the king hardly had bread for the sustentation of his own houshold Moreouer some there were that stall children and did eate them and many for lacke of virtuall dyed And yet all this amended not the king of hys euill liuing The cause and origene of this great dearth was partly the warres and dissention betwene them and the Scottes wherby a great part of the land was wasted But the chiefest cause was the vntemperate season of the yeare which contrary to the common course was so moyst with aboundaunce of rayne that the graine layd in the earth could haue no ripyng by heate of the sunne nor grow to any nourishment Wherby they that had to eat could not be satisfied with saturitie but eftsoones were as hungry agayne They that had nothing weve driuen to steale and rob the riche were constrayned to auoyde and diminish theyr housholdes the poore for famine died And not so much the want of vitayle which could not be gotten as the vnwholesomnes of the same when it was taken so consumed the people that the quicke were not suficient to bury the dead For the corruption of the meates by reasoÌ„ of vnseasonablenes of the grouÌ„d was so infectious that many dyed of the fâ—ixe many of hote feuers diuers of the pestilence And not onely the bodyes of men thereby were infected but also the beaâ—es by the putrifaction of the hearbs and grasse fel in as great a morain so farforth as the eating of flesh was suspect thought coÌ„tagious A quarter of corne and salt from the moneth of Iune to September grew from 30. s. vnto 40. s. The flesh of horses was then precious to the poore Many were driuen to steale fat dogges and to eate them some were sayde in secret corners to eate their owne children Some would steale other mens children to kill them and eate them priuily The prisoners and theeues that were in bandes such as newly were brought in vnto them for hunger fell vpon them and tearing them in pecces did eate them halfe aliue Briefly this extreme pemiry had extincted and consumed as it was thought the greatest part of the people of the land ha d not the king
the names of them that were murthered wyth the names also of their tormentours And named moreouer time and place where and when they were murthered and where they were buryed Hee affirmed further that they were Sodomites and traitours both to the kyng and the realme with many other crimes which mine authour for tediousnes leaueth of to recite And for the more confutation of the said friers the Londiners caused the sayd Bill to be openly set vp at S. Paules Churche doore in London Which was there red and copied out of very many Thys was doue in the yeare of our Lord 1387. and in the 10. yere of King Richarde seconde Ex Chron. Monachi Albanensis Cuius est exordium Anno gratiae millesimo c. Thus it may appeare by this and other aboue recited how the Gospel of Christ preached by Iohn Wickleffe and others began to spread fructifie abroad in London and other places of the realme and more would haue done no dont had not William Courtney the Archbishop other Prelates with the king set them so forceably with myght maine to gainstand the course therof Albeit as is sayde before I finde none which yet were put to death therfore during the raigne of this king Richard the second Wherby it is to be thought of this king that although he caÌ„not be vtterly excused for molesting the godly innocent preachers of that time as by his brieues letters afore mentioned may appeare yet neither was hee so cruell against them as other that came after him And that which he dyd seemed to procede by the instigation of the Pope and other Byshops rather then either by the consent of his Parliament or aduise of his couÌ„sail about him or els by his own nature For as the decrees of that parliament in all his time were constant in stopping out the Popes prouisions in bridling his authority as we shall see Christ willing anone so the nature of the king was not altogether so fiersly set if that he following the guiding thereof had not stand so much in feare of the Bishop of Rome and his Prelates by whose importune letters calling on he was coÌ„tinually urged to do contrary to that which both right required wil perhaps in him desired But howsoeuer the doings of this king are to be excused or not vndouted it is that Queene Anne hys wife most rightly deserueth singulare commendation who at the same time liuing with the kyng had the gospels of Christ in English with 4. doctours vpon the same This Anne was a Bohemian borne and sister to Wincelaus K. of Boheme before who was maryed to king Richarde about the 5. some say the 6. yeare of hys reigne and continued with hym the space of 11. yeres By the occasion whereof it may seeme not vnprobable that the Bohemians comming in wyth her or resorting into thys realme after her perused and receiued heere the bookes of Iohn Wickleffe which afterward they conueied into Bohemia wherof partly mention is made before pag. 464. The said vertuous Queene Anne after shee had liued with king Richarde about 11. yeares in the 17. yeare of hys reigne changed this mortall life and was buried at Westminster At whose funeral Thomas Arundel then Archb. of Yorke and Lorde Chauncelour made the Sermon In which Sermon as remaineth in the library of Worceter recorded he entreating of the commendation of her sayde these wordes that it was more ioy of her then of any woman that euer hee knewe For notwithstanding that shee was an alien borne she had in English all the 4. gospels with the Doctours vpon them affirming moreouer and testifying the she had sent the same vnto him to examine And he sayde they were good and true And further wyth many wordes of praise did greatly commend her in that she being so great a Lady also an alien would study so lowly so vertuous bookes And he blamed in that sermon sharply the negligence of the Prelates other men In so much that some sayd he would on the morow leaue vp the office of Chauncelour and forsake the world geue him to fulfil his pastoral office for that he had seene and read in those bookes And then it had bene the best Sermon that euer they heard Haec ex libro Wygo In the whiche Sermon of Thomas Arundell three poynts are to be considered first the laudable vse of those olde times receaued to haue the Scripture and Doctours in our vulgare English toung Secondly the vertuous exercise and also example of thys godly Lady who had these bookes not for a shew hanging at her girdle but also seemeth by this Sermon to be a studious occupier of the same The third thing to be noted is what fruit the sayde Thomas Archbyshoppe declared also himselfe to receiue at the hearing and reading of the same bookes of hers in the English toung Notwythstanding the â—ame Thomas Arundel after this Sermone and promise made became the most cruell enemy that might be against English bookes and the authors therof as foloweth after in his story to be seene For shortly after the death of Queene Anne the same yere the king being then in IrelaÌ„d this Thomas Arundel Archb. of Yorke and Byshop of London Rob. Braybrocke whether sent by the Archb. of Cant. and the clergy or whether going of their owne accorde crossed the seas to Ireland to desire the king in all spedy wise to returne and help the faith and church of Christ against such as holding of Wickleffes teaching went about as they sayde to subuect at their procedings and to destroy the canonical sanctions of their holy mother church At whose complaint the king hearing the one part speake and â—ot aduising the other was in such forte incensed that incontinent leauing all his affaires incomplete he spedde his returne towarde England Where he kept his Christians at Dublin in the which meane time in the beginning of the next yere following which was Anno. 1395. A Parliament was called at Westminster by the commaundement of the Kyng In which parliament certaine Articles or Conclusions were put vp by them of the Gospell side to the number of 12. Which Conclusions moreouer were fastened vp vpon the church doore of S. Paule in London and also at Westminster The copie of which Conclusions with the words and contents thereof here vnder ensueth ¶ The booke of Conclusions or Reformations exhibited to the Parliament holden at London and set vp at Paules doore and other places in the 18. yeare of the raigne of king Richard the 2. in the yere of our Lord. 1395. THe first conclusion when as the Church of Englande began first to dote in teÌ„poralities after her stepmother the great church of Rome the churches were authorised by appropriations faith hope and charitie began in diuers places to vanish and flie away from our Churche for so much as pride with her most
vnto him Adding this in the meane time and by the way that if mayster Cope had bene a Momus anye thing reasonable he had no great cause so to wrangle with me in this matter who as I did commend the Lord Cobham that worthyly for hys valiaūt standing by the truth of his doctrine before Thomas Arundell the Archbishop so touching the matter of this conspiracie I did not affirm or define any thing therof in my former historie so precisely that he could well take any vauntage of agaynst me who in writing of this conspiracy layd agaynst syr Roger Acton And syr Iohn Oldcastle do but disiūctiuely or doubtfully speake thereof not concluding certainly this conspiracie eyther to be true or not true but only prouing the same not to be true at that time as Polydore Virgill and Edward Hall in their histories doe affirme which say that this conspiracie began after the burning of Iohn Husse and Hierome of Prage Which could not be And thereto tendeth my assertion My wordes are playne and are these pag. 174. col 2. line 13. Wherefore it is euident that there was eyther no conspiracie at all agaynst the king or els that it was at some other tyme or done by other Captaynes c. These be my wordes with other moe pag. col and line aboue noted In the which proposition disiunctiue if eyther part be true it is enough for me His part it was to refell both which he hath not done But onely standing fast vpon the one part dissimuleth the other And this is Alanus Copus Anglus who by that he shall come frō Rome whether he is nowe gone as I heare say I trust he will returne a better Logician home agayne in suam Angliam But to the truth of our matter as I sayde before so I say agayne whatsoeuer this worthy noble and vertuous knight syr Roger Acton was otherwise this is certaine that he was alwaies of contrary minde and opinion to the bishop of Rome to that kind of people for the which cause he had great enuy and hatred at their hands and could as litle beare it neither do I greatly dissent from them which do suspect or iudge that the Lord Cobham by his friendly helpe escaped out of the Tower and that peraduenture was the cause why he was apprehended and brought to trouble and in the end came to his death Other causes also theyr might be that these good men percase did frequent among themselues some cōuenticles which conuenticles was made treason by the statute aforesayd either in those Thickets or in some place els for the hearing of Gods word and for publique prayer and therefore had they thys Beuerly theyr preacher with them But to conclude whatsoeuer this sir Roger Acton was this is the truth which I may boldly record as one writing the Actes and thinges done in the Church that he was at length apprehended condemned and put to death or martirdome 3. yeares and more before the Lord Cobham died Likewise M. Iohn Browne and Iohn Beuerly the preacher suffered with him the same kinde of death as some say in the field of S. Giles with other moe to the number of 36. if the storyes be true Whiche was in the month of Ianuary an 1413. after the computation of our English stories counting the yeare from the annunciation but after the Latine writers counting from Christes natiuitie an 1414. according as this picture is specified These men as is said suffered before the Lord Cobham aboot 3. yeares of whose death diuers do write diuersly Some say they were hanged and burnt in S. Gyles field of whom is Fabian with such as follow him Other there be which say that some of them were hanged burnt Polydorus speaking onely of their burning maketh no mētiō of hanging An other certain english Chronicle I haue in my handes borowed of one M. Bowyer who somewhat differing frō the rest recordeth thus of sir Roger Acton that hys iudgement before the iustice was thus to be drawne through London to Tyborne and there to be hanged and so he was naked saue certayne partes of him couered with a clothe c. And when certayn dayes were past sayth the author a Trumpeter of the kinges called Thomas Cliffe gat graunt of the king to take hym downe and to burye hym and so he did c. And thus haue you the storye of syr Roger Acton and hys fellow brethren As touching theyr cause whether it were true or els by error mistaken of the king or by the fetch of the bishops surmised I referre it to the iudgement of him which shal iudge both the quick and dead seculum per ignem To whō also I commit you M. Cope God speed your iorny well to Rome whether I heare say you are going and make you a good man After the decease or martyrdome of these aboue mentioned who are executed in the month of Ianuary an 1414. in the next month following and in the same yere the 20. day of February God tooke away the great enemy of his word and rebell to his king Thom. Arundell Archb. of Cant. Whose death following after the execution of these good men aboue recited by the merueilous stroke of God so sodenly may seeme somewhat to declare their innocēcy and that he was also some great procurer of theyr death in that God woulde not suffer him longer to liue striking hym with death incontinently vppon the same But as I dyd the other before so this also I do refer to the secret iudgement of the Lord who once shal iudge all secrets openly ¶ The picture of the burning and hanging of diuers persons counted for Lollardes in the first yeare of the raigne of king Henry the fift In the death of this Archb. first Polydor Virgil is deceiued who in his 22. booke pag. 441. affirmed hys death to be an 1415. and in the second yeare of king Henr. 5. also after the beginning of the Councell of Constāce who in dede neuer reached the beginning therof nor euer saw the secōd yeare of that king vnles ye count the first day for a yeare but dyed before an 1414. Feb. 20. Ex hist. S. Albani multis Furthermore concerning the death of this Arundell and the maner therof who had not bene so heauy a troubler of Christes saints in his time because the thing semeth worthy of noting to behold the punishment of God vpon hys enemies this is to report as I haue found it alledged out of Thomas Gascoin in Dictionario Theologico Whose playne wordes be these Anno. 1414. Tho. Arundel Cant. Archiepiscop sic lingua percussus erat vt nec deglutire nec loqui per aliquot dies ante mortem suam potuerit diuitis epulonis exemplo sic tantum obijt Atque multi tunc fieri putabant quia verbum alligasset ne suo tempore praedicaretur c. That is Thomas Arundel archbishop of Cant.
to Zelymus and so beheaded whose hed being first caried about Asia for a triumph was afterward sent to the Senate of Uenice for a terrour vnto them The eldest sonne of Aladulus scaping the handes of his pursuers fled into Egypt This battaile thus fought and ended Zelymus after he had deuided the kingdome of Aladulus into three prouinces went to Lycaonia from thence to Europe there to defend the Citie of Samandria against the Christians in Hungary But the Hungarians being sone repressed by Iuno Bassa the Turkes captaine great preparation began to be made by the Turks against the confines of Seruia bordering vpō Hungary The terrour whereof stirred vp Maximilian the Emperour and Ladislaus king of Hungarie and Sigismundus Kyng of Polonie to consult together and conioyne their power for defence of Christendome But through new incumberances incident the turke leauing Europe made haste againe into Asia to renue againe his warres against the Persians who had made a vow not to geue ouer that warre before Ismael was ouerthrowne But before he entred that warre first he sent hys messengers to the Sultane of Egypte requiring hym not to entermedle in that warre for this sultane before had promised to assist the Persians against the Turke The name of the Sultane which reigned then in Egypt was Campson set vp by the Mamaluci These Mamaluci were a certain order amongst the Egyptians much like to the Ianizarites about the Turke being the childrē of christen men and after denyeng Christ were the chefest doers in y◠Sultanes court and being growne into a great multitude did degenerat into a turkish barbarity or rather became wors then Turkes This Campson vnto the messengers of the Turke gaue this aunswere againe that vnlesse he woulde leaue of his warre against Ismael and restore the sonne of Aladulus otherwise he woulde not lay downe his armor Zelymus being incensed not a little wyth this insolent aunswere of the Sultane leauing all other warres aside with great celeritie aduanced hys power against the Sultane Which Sultan partly through the falshode of his captaine Caierbeius partly by the sodeinnesse of the Turkes comming not farre from the citie of Damascus encoūtred with the turke and there ouerthrowne from his horse being a fatte and grose body and falling vnder his horse and his horse also falling vpon him was quashed in peces and so died which was the yere of our Lord. 1516. Mamalucie of whome more then a M. in thys battaile were slaine flyeng from thence to Memphis set vp Tomoumbeius in stede of Campson whose captaine Gazelles was ouercome at the City of Gaza he afterward himselfe driuen out of Memphis where a great part of the Mamaluci were destroyed Then Tomoumbeius flying ouer the floud Nilus renued his army agayne but in the ende was discomfited and chased into a marish where hee was found standing in the water vp to the chinne and so being brought to Zelymus was put to the rack and great tormentes to make him confesse where Campsons treasures were But when he would not declare he was caryed about the Towne with a halter about his necke hanged vp vpō a hie gibber for a spectacle to all Egypt which was the yeare of our Lorde 1517. And thus were the two Sultanes in Egypt destroied with the Mamaluci whych there had borne the rule in Egypt the space of 243. yeares The progenie of the whych Mamaluci remaining of the warres the Turke commaunded in pryson gates of Alexandria to be cut in peces Zelymus frō thence triumphing departed to Constantinople entending to spend the rest of his time in persecuting the Christians But in that meane space he was stroken with a cankerd sore rotting inward and died after hee had raigned 7. yeares like a beast in the yeare of our Lord. 1520. The raigne of this Turke was but short in number of yeres but in number of his murthers and cruel bloudshed it might seme exceeding long which liued more like a beast then a mā for he neuer spared any of hys frends or kinred His father first he poysoned his brethren and al his cosins he quelled leauing none of all his kinred aliue Moreouer his chief and principal captaines for smal occasions he put to death as Mustapha Calogere Chendeme Bostāg hys sonne in law and Iunobassa It is said moreouer that he entended the poysoning of his owne sonne Solyman sending vnto him a shirt infected with poison because he seemed something freely to speake against the cruel demeanor of his father But by the meanes of hys mother the gifte being suspected was geuen to an other which was his Chamberlaine who putting on the shirt was strucken with the poyson therof and therewith all died As touching thys Turke Zelymus by the way heere may be noted how the secret prouidēce of the Lord kept hym occupied with hys Turkish warres at home while that the reformation of christian religion here in Europe the same time begō by Martin Luther might the more quietly take some roring without disturbance or interruption For so it appeareth by the computation of time that in the dayes of this Zelymus Martin Luther first began to write against the Popes indulgences which was in the yeare of oure Lord. 1516. Solymannus the 12. after Ottomannus SOlymannus the onely sonne of Zelymus succeded after hys fathers death who in the first beginning seemed to some to be simple and shepish and not mete for the turkish gouernmēt Wherfore certain of his nobles cōsulting how to depose him entended to set vp an other Emperour In which conspiracy especially are named Caierbeius Gazelles This Caierbeius was he that betraied before Campson the Sultane of Egypt to Zelymus as is aforesayde who nowe also being in consultation with Gazelles other about this matter detected thē also vnto Solyman Wherfore the sayd Gazelles and his fellowes being thus detected were put to death by Solyman declaring thereby that he was not so shepish as he was thought of them to be as also by his acts afterward did more appeare Solymannus after thys execution done vpon the conspiratours taking his voiage into Europe first besieged Belgradum which being a Citye in Hungarie was the strongest forte of all the Romaine Empire and the chiefe defence at that time of al christendom which also being assaulted before time by Amurathes the 2. was valiantly defended by Ioannes Huniades as is aboue specified But here nowe lacked suche a one as Huniades was For the kingdome of Hungary at that time was vnder y◠gouernment of Ludouicus a yong king vnexpert and of a simple wit Whom other Princes specially the couetous church men did so pil and pol that they left hym nothing but only the bare name and title of his kingdom Wherby he being vnfurnished both of men and mony was vnable to match with such an enemie An other vauntage also the Turkes had in besieging of
number commonly are coūted to be tenne besides the persecutions first mooued by the Iewes in Hierusalem and other places against the Apostles In the which first S. Steuen the Deacon was put to death with diuers other moe in the same rage of tyme either slaine or cast into prisō At the doing wherof Saule the same tyme playd the doughtie Pharisie beyng not yet cōuerted to the fayth of Christ wherof the history is playne in the Actes of the Apostles set forth at large by S. Luke After the Martyrdome of this blessed Steuen suffered next Iames the holy Apostle of Christ and brother of Iohn Of which Iames mention is made in the Actes of the Apostles the xii chap. Where is declared how that not long after the stoning of Stephen king Herode stretched forth his hand to take and afflict certaine of the cōgregation among whome Iames was one whom he slew with the sword c. Of this Iames Eusebius also inferreth mention alleaging Clement thus writing a memorable story of him Thus Iames saith Clement when hee was brought to the tribunall seat he that brought him was the cause of his trouble seeing him to be condemned and that he should suffer death as he went to the execution he being mooued therewith in hart and conscience confessed himselfe also of his owne accord to be a Christian. And so were they both led foorth together where in the way he desired of Iames to forgiue him that he had done After that Iames had a little paused with him vpon the matter turning to him Peace sayth he be to thee brother and kissed him and both were beheaded together an 36. Dorotheus in his booke named Synopsis testifieth that Nicanor one of the vii Deacons with 2000. other which beleued in Christ suffred also the same day when as Steuen did suffer The faith Dorotheus witnesseth also of Simon an other of the Deacons Bishop afterward of Bostrum in Arabie there to be burned Parmenias also an other of the Deacons suffred Thomas preached to the Parthians Medes and Persians Also to the Germains Hiraconis Bactris Magis He suffred in Calamina a Citie of Iudea being slaine with a dart Simon Zelotes preached at Mauritania and in the Countrey of Affrike And in Britania hee was lykewise crucified Iudas brother of Iames called also Thaddeus and Lebeus preached to the Edessens and to all Mesopotamia He was slayne vnder Augarus king of the Edessens in Berito Simon called Cananeus which was brother to Iude aboue mentioned and to Iames the younger which all were the sonnes of Mary Cleopha and of Alpheus was Bishop of Hierusalem after Iames and was crucified in a Citie of Egypt in the tyme of Traianus Emperour as Dorotheus recordeth But Abdias writeth that hee with his brother Iude were both slayne by a tumult of the people in Suanyr a citie of Parsidis Marke the Euangelist and first Bishop of Alexandria preached the Gospell in Egypt and there drawen with ropes vnto the fire was burned and afterward buried in a place called there Bucolus vnder the raigne of Traianus Emperour Bartholomeus is sayd also to preach to the Indians and to haue conuerted the Gospell of S. Mathew into their tonge where he continued a great space doing many miracles At last in Albania a citie of greater Armenia after diuers persecutions he was beaten doune with staues then crucified and after being excoriate he was at length beheaded Ioan. De Monte Regali Of Andrew the Apostle and brother to Peter thus writeth Ierome in his booke De catalogo scriptorum Eccles. Andrew the brother of Peter in the tyme and raigne of Vespasianus as our aunceters haue reported did preach in the 80. yeare of our Lord Iesu Christ to the Scithians Sogdians to the Saxons and in a Citie which is called Augustia where the Ethiopians do now inhabite He was buried in Patris a citie of Achaia being crucified of Egeas the gouernour of the Edessians hitherto writeth Ierome Although in the number of yeares he semeth a little to misse for Vespasianus reached not to the yere 80. after Christ. But Bernard in his second Sermon and S. Cyprian in his booke De duplici Martyrio doe make mention of the confession and Martyrdome of this blessed Apostle wherof partly out of these partly out of other credible writers we haue collected after this maner that when as Andrew being conuersant in a Citie of Achaia called Patris through his diligent preaching had brought many to the faith of Christ Egeas the gouernour knowing this resorted thither to the intēt he might constraine as many as did beleeue Christ to bee God by the whole consent of the Senate to doe sacrifice vnto the Idols and so geue diuine honor vnto them Andrew thinking good at the beginning to resist the wicked counsaile and the doings of Egeas went vnto him saying in this effect vnto him that it behooued him which was Iudge of men first to know his Iudge which dwelleth in heauen and then to worship him being knowen and so in worshipping the true God to reuoke his mynd from false Gods and blynd Idols These wordes spake Andrew to the Consul But he greatly therwith discontented demaunded of him whether he was the same Andrew that did ouerthrow the Temple of the gods and perswaded men of that superstitious sect which the Romaines of late had commaunded to be abolished and reiected Andrew did plainely affirme that the Princes of the Romains did not vnderstand the truth that the sonne of God comming from heauen into the world for mans sake hath taught declared how these Idols whom they so honoured as Gods were not only not gods but also most cruell Deuils most enemies to mankind teaching the people nothing els but that wherwith God is offended and being offended turneth away and regardeth them not and so by the wicked seruice of the Deuill doe fall headlong into all wickednesse and after their departing nothing remaineth vnto them but their euill deedes But the Proconsul esteeming these thinges to bee as vayne especially seing the Iewes as he said had crucified Christ before therfore charged and commaunded Andrew not to teach and preach such thinges any more or if he did that he should be fastened to the crosse with all speede Andrew abiding in his former mynd very constāt answered thus concerning the punishment which he threatened he would not haue preached the honour and glory of the crosse if he had feared the death of the crosse Wherupon sentence of condemnation was pronounced that Andrew teaching and enterprising a new sect and taking away the religion of their gods ought to be crucified Andrew commyng to the place and seyng a farre of the crosse prepared did chaunge neither countenance nor colour as the imbecillitie of mortal men is woont to do neither did his bloud shrinke neither did he faile in his speech his body faynted not neither was
Abdias and other although they doe not all precisely agree in the tyme. The wordes of Hierome be these Simon Peter the sonne of Iona of the prouince of Galile and of the Towne of Bethsaida the brother of Andrew c. After hee had bene Byshop of the Church of Antioch and had preached to the dispersion of them that beleued of the Circumcision in Pontus Galacia Capadocia Asia and Bithinia in the second yeare of Claudius the Emperour whiche was about the yeare of our Lord. 44. came to Rome to withstand Simon Magus and there kept the priestly chayre the space of 25. yeares vntill the last yeare of the foresayd Nero which was the 14. yeare of hys raygne of whome he was crucified hys head being downe and his feete vpward himselfe so requiring because he was he sayd vnworthy to be crucified after the same forme and maner as the Lord was c. Egesippus prosecuting this matter something more at large and Abdias also if any authoritie is to be geuen to hys booke who following not onely the sense but also the very forme of wordes of Egesippus in this Hystory seemeth to be extracted out of him and of other authors sayth that Simon Magus being then a great man with Nero and his president and keeper of hys life was required vppon a tyme to be present at the raysing vp of a certayne noble young man in Rome of Neros kindred lately departed Wheras Peter also was desired to come to the reuiuing of the sayd personage But when Magus in the presence of Peter could not doe it Then Peter calling vpon the name of the Lord Iesus dyd rayse him vp and restored him to hys mother wherby the estimation of Simon Magus began greatly to decay and to be detested in Rome Not long after the sayd Magus threatned the Romaynes that he would leaue the Citie and in their light flye away from them into heauen So the day being appoynted Magus taking hys winges in the Mounte Capitolinus began to flye in the ayre But Peter by the power of the Lord Iesus brought him downe with his winges headlong to the ground by the whiche fall hys legges and ioyntes were broken and he thereupon dyed Then Nero sorrowing for the death of him sought matter agaynst Peter to put hym to death Which when the people perceiued they entreated Peter with much a doe that he would flye the Citie Peter through their importunitie at length perswaded prepared himselfe to auoyd But comming to the gate he sawe the Lord Christ come to meete him to whom he worshipping sayd Lord whether doest thou goe To whome he aunswered and sayd I come agayne to be crucified By this Peter perceauing hys suffering to be vnderstanded returned backe into the Citty agayne And so was he crucified in maner as is before declared And this out of Egesippus Eusebius moreouer writing of the death not onely of Peter but also of his wife affirmeth that Peter seeing his wife goyng to her Martyrdom belike as he was yet hanging vpon the crosse was greatly ioyous and glad thereof who crying vnto her with a loud voyce and calling her by her name bade her remember the Lord Iesus Such was then saith Eusebius the blessed bonde of Mariage among the Saintes of God And thus much of Peter Paule the Apostle which before was called Saule after his great trauail and vnspeakable labours in promooting the Gospell of Christ suffred also in this first persecution vnder Nero and was beheaded Of whom thus writeth Hierome in his Booke De viris illustr Paule otherwise called Saule one of the Apostles yet out of the number of xij was of the tribe of Beniamin and of a towne of Iewrie called Gisealis which towne beyng taken of the Romains he with his parents fled to Tharsus a town of Cilicia Afterward was sent vp by his parents to Hierusalē and there brought vp in the knowledge of the law at the feete of Gamaliel and was at the death of Stephen a doer And when he had receiued letters from the high Priest to persecute the Christians by the way going to Damascus was stroken downe of the Lordes glory and of a persecutor was made a professor an Apostle a Martyr a witnesse of the Gospell and a vessell of election Among his other manifold labors trauails in spreading the doctrine of Christ he wan Sergius Paulus the Proconsul of Cyprus to the faith of Christ whereupon he tooke his name as some suppose turned from Saulus to Paulus After he had passed through diuers places and countries in his laborious peregrinations he tooke to him Barnabas and went vp to Hierusalem to Peter Iames and Iohn where he was ordained and sent out with Barnabas to preach vnto the Gentils And because it is in the Actes of the Apostles sufficiently comprehended concerning the admirable conuersion conuersation of this most worthy Apostle that which remaineth of the rest of his history I will here adde how the sayd Apostle Paule the 25. yere after the passion of the lord in the second yeare of Nero what tyme Festus ruled in Iewrie was sent vp in bondes to Rome where he remaining in his free hosterie two yeares together disputed daily against the Iewes proouing Christ to be come And here is to be noted that after his first answer or purgation there made at Rome the Emperor Nero not yet fully confirmed in his Empire yet not bursting out into those mischiefs which histories report of him he was at that tyme by Nero discharged and dismissed to preach the Gospell in the West partes and about the coastes of Italy as he himselfe writing vnto Timothie afterward in his second apprehension in his second Epistle witnesseth saying In my first purgation no man stoode with me but did all forsake me the Lord lay it not to their charge But the Lord stood with me did comfort me that the preaching of his word might proceed by me that all the Gentiles might heare and be taught and I was deliuered out of the Lions mouth c. In which place by the Lion he plainly meaneth Nero. And afterward likewise saith I was deliuered from the mouth of the Lion c. And againe the Lord hath deliuered me out from all euill workes and hath saued me vnto his heauenly kingdom c. speaking this because he perceiued thē the tyme of his Martyrdome to be nere at hand For in the same Epistle before he saith I am now offred vp and the tyme of my dissolution draweth on Thus then this worthy preacher and messenger of the Lord in the 14. yeare of Nero and the same day in which Peter was crucified although not in the same yeare as some write but in the next yeare following was beheaded at Rome for the testimonie of Christ and was buried in the way of Ostia The yeare after the passion of the Lord 37. He wrote ix Epistles to seuen
Churches to the Romains one to the Corinthians two to the GalathiaÌ„s one to the Ephesians one to the Philippians one to the Colossians one to the Thessalonians two Moreouer he wrote to his Disciples to Timothie two to Titus one to Philemon one The Epistle which beareth the title to the Hebrues is not thought to be his for the difference of the stile phrase but either iudged to be written of Timothie as Tertullian supposeth or of S. Luke as other do thinke or els of Clement afterward Bishop of Rome who as they say was adioyned with Paul and compiling together his sayings and sentences did phrase them in his stile and maner Or els as some do iudge because S. Paul wrote vnto the Hebrues for the odiousnes of his name among that people therefore he dissimuled and confessed his name in the first entre of his salutation contrary to his accustomed condition And as he wrote to the Hebrues he being an Hebrue so he wrote in Hebrue that is in his own tongue more eloquently And that is thought to be the cause why it differeth from his other Epistles and is after a more eloquent maner translated into the Greeke then his other Epistles be Some also read the Epistle written to Laodicea but that is explosed of all men Thus much Hierome As touching the tyme and order of the death and Martyrdome of S. Paule as Eusebius Hierome Maximus and other authors doe but briefly passe ouer So Abdias if his booke be of any substaÌ„tial authoritie speaking more largely of the same doth say that after the crucifying of Peter the ruine of Simon Magus Paule yet remayning in free custody was dimissed and deliuered at that time from Martyrdome by Gods permission that all the Gentiles might be replenished with preaching of the Gospell by him And the same Abdias proceeding in his story declareth moreouer that as Paule was thus occupied at Rome he was accused to the Emperour not onely for teaching new doctrine but also for stirring vp sedition against the Empire For this he being called before Nero and demaunded to shew the order and maner of his doctrine there declared what his doctrine was to teach all men peace and charitie how to loue one an other how to preuent one an other in honor rich meÌ„ not to be puft in pride nor to put their trust in their treasures but in the liuing God Meane men to be contented with foode and rayment and with their present state Poore meÌ„ to reioyce in their pouertie with hope Fathers to bring vp their children in the feare of God Children to obey their parents Husbandes to loue their wiues Wiues to be subiect vnto their husbands Citizens and subiects to giue their tribute vnto Caesar and to be subiect to their magistrates Maisters to be curteous not currish to their seruaunts Seruants to deale faithfully with their maisters And this to be the summe of his teaching which his doctrine he receiued not of men nor by men but by Iesus Christ and the father of glory which spake to him from heauen the Lord Iesus saying to him that he should goe and preach in his name and that he would be with him and would be the spirit of life to all that beleued in him and that whatsoeuer he did or said he would iustifie it c. After that Paule had thus declared vnto the Emperour shortly after sentence of death was pronounced against him that he should be headed Unto whose executâ—oÌ„ then Nero sent two of his Esquiers Ferega and Parthemius to bring him word of his death They comming to Paule instructing then the people desired him to pray for them that they might beleue Who told them that shortly after they should beleue and be baptised at his Sepulchre as Abdias writeth This done the souldiours came and led him out of the Citie to the place of execution where he after his prayers made gaue his necke to the sword Abdias reporteth that as his head was strokeÌ„ off in stead of blood issued out white milke and that at laying downe his head he signed himselfe with the signe of a crosse in his forehead but this being found in no other historie Abdias semeth either to adde of his own or els to borow out of the Legend as he doth many other things beside wherof more shal be sayd Christ willing hereafter Although the same miracle of milke flowing out of his necke is referred also vnto Ambrose who in his sermon 68. if it be not counterfaited seemeth to affirme the same Of the tyme and yeare when these blessed Apostles did suffer histories doe not all agree They that follow the commoÌ„ opinion and the Popes decrees say that both Peter and Paul suffred both in one day and in one yeare which opinion semeth to be taken out of Dionysius bishop of Corinth Hierome in his booke De viris illustr affirmeth that they suffred both in one day but he expresseth not the yeare So doth Isodorus and Eusebius Symon Metaphrastes bringeth in the opinion of some which thinke that Paul suffred not with Peter but after Peter Prudentius in his PeristephanoÌ„ noteth that they both were put to death vpon the same day but not in the same yere and saith that Paule followed Peter a yeare after Abdias aboue mentioned recordeth that Paule suffered two yeares after Peter Moreouer if it be true which Abdias saith that after the crucifiyng of Peter Paul remained in his fyare custody at Rome meÌ„tioned in the Actes of the Apostles which was as Hierom witnesseth the 3. or 4. yere of Nero then must it be x. yeare betwixt the Martyrdome of Peter and of Paule for as much as it is by all writers confessed that Paule suffered the 14. yeare which was the last yeare of Nero. And so Abdias seemeth neither to agree with other authors nor with himselfe And thus much of the first persecution The second Persecution THe first Romaine persecution beginning vnder Nero as is aforesaid ceased vnder Vespasianus who gaue some rest to the poore Christians After whose raigne was mooued not long after the second persecution by the Emperor Domitian brother of Titus Of whome Eusebius and Orosius so write that he first beginning mildly afterward did so farre outrage in pride intollerable that he commaunded himself to be worshipped as God and that images of gold and siluer in his honour should be set vp in Capitolio The chiefest nobles of the Senators either vpon enuy or for their goodes he caused to be put to death some openly and some he sent into banishment there causing them to be slaine priuilie And as his tiranny was vnmeasurable so the intemperancie of his life was no lesse He put to death all the nephewes of Iuda called the Lordes brother and caused to be sought out and to be slayne all that could be found of the stocke of Dauid as Vespasian also did
M CC.L. and threw them in prison And not long after the sayd Alexander with Euentius his Deacon and Hermes and the rest were burned in a fornace Theodulus an other Deacon of Alexander seeyng and rebuking the crueltie of the tyrant suffered also the same Martyrdome Quirinus also the same tyme as sayth Antoninus hauyng first his tongue cut out then his hands and feete afterward was beheaded and cast to the dogs Equilinus saith that he was beheaded and cast into Tyber in the raigne of the Emperour Claudius but that cannot be Albeit Platina maketh relation but onely of Alexander with his two Deacons aforesayd Declaring moreouer that in the tyme of this Bishop Saphira of Antioch and Sabina a Romaine suffred Martyrdome Florilegus the Author of Flores Historiarum affirmeth that Alexander Byshoppe of Rome was beheaded seuen myles out of Rome where he lyeth buried anno 105. but that agreeth not with the Chronicles aboue recited Eusebius recordeth of him no more but that in the third yeare of Hadrian he ended his life and office after he had bene bishop ten yeares Diuers miracles are reported of this Alexander in the Canon Legends and liues of Saintes which as I deny not but may be true so because I cannot auouch them by any graue testimony of auncient writers therefore I dare not affirme them but dd referre them to the authors Patrons thereof where they are founde Notwithstandyng whatsoeuer is to be thought of his miracles this is to bee affirmed and not doubted but that he was a godly vertuous Bishop And as I say of his miracles the like iudgement also I haue of the ordinaunces both of him and of Euaristus his predecessour testified in the Popes Decrees by Gratianus as 93. Dist. cap. Diaconi where is sayd that Euaristus deuided diuers titles in the Citie of Rome to the Priestes also ordeined in euery Citie vij Deacons to associate and assist the bishop in his preaching both for his defence and for the witnes of truth Notwithstāding if probable coniectures might stand against the authoritie of Gratianus and his decrees here might be doubted whether this absolute ordination of Priestes was first forbidden by Euaristus and whether the intitulation of Priestes was first by hym brought in or not wherein an instaunce may be geuen to the contrary that this intitulation seemeth to take his first beginning at the Councell of Chalcedon and of Pope Vrbane in the Councell of Placent In the which Councell of Chalcedon the wordes of the Canon making no mention of Euaristus at all doe expressely forbid that any Ecclesiasticall person eyther Priest or Deacon should be ordayned absolutely otherwise the imposition of handes without some proper title of the party ordayned to stād voyde and frustrate c. And likewise Vrbanus in the counsell of Placentia doth decree the same alledging no name of Euaristus but the statutes of former Councels Moreouer in the time of Euaristus the Church then being vnder terrible persecutions was deuided in no peculiar Parishes or Cures wherby any title might rise but was scattered rather in corners and desertes where they could beast hide themselues And as the Church of Rome in those dayes was not deuided into seuerall Parrishes or Cures as I suppose so neyther was then any such open or solemne preaching in Churches that the assistaunce or testimony of vii Deacons eyther could auayle among the multitude of the Heathen or els needed amongst the christian secret congregations Agayne the constitution of vii Deacons seemeth rather to spring out of the counsell of Neocesaria long after Euaristus where it was appoynted that in euery Citie were it neuer so small there should be vii Deacons after the rule And this rule the sayd Councel taketh out of the booke of the Actes of the Apostles making no word or mentiō of Euaristus at all Dist. 93. but these as is said be but onely coniectures not denying that which is commonly receiued but onely shewing what may bee doubted in their Epistles Decretall More vnlike it seemeth to be true that is recorded and reported of Alexander that he should be the first founder and finder of holy water mixt with salt to purge and sanctifie them vpon whom it is sprinckeled The wordes of the Dist. be these Aquam sale conspersam in populis benedicimus vt ea cuncti aspersi sanctificentur purificentur quod omnibus sacerdotibus faciendū esse mandamus c. That is We blesse water mixt with salte among the people that all men being sprinckled therewith may be sanctified and purified And this we commaund all Priests to do c. The opinion is also but how true I haue not to affirme that by him first was ordained water to bee mixte with wine in the chalice Item that by him was brought in the piece of the Masse Canon beginning Qui pridie c. And thus much of these foresayd Bishops of Rome martired in the dayes of Traian and Hadrian * The third Persecution BEtwene the second Romain persecution and the third was but one yeare vnder the Emperour Nerua After whom succeeded Traianus And after him followed the third persecution So the second and the third are noted of some to be both one hauing no more difference but one yere betwene them This Traianus if we looke well vpon his politike and ciuill gauernance might seeme in comparison of other a right worthy and commendable Prince Much familiar with inferiors and so behauing himself toward his subiectes as he himselfe would haue the Prince to be to him if he himselfe were a subiect Also he was noted to be a great obseruer of iustice in so much that when he ordained any Pretour geuing to him the sword he would bid him vse the sword against his enemies in iust causes and if he him selfe did otherwise then iustice to vse then his power against him also But for all these vertues toward christian Religion he was impious and cruel who caused the third persecution of the Church In the which persecution Plinie the second a man learned and famous seyng the lamentable slaughter of Christians and mooued therewith to pitie wrote to Traianus of the pitifull persecution certifiyng him that there were many thousāds of them daily put to death of which none did any thing contrary to the Romaine lawes worthy persecution sauing that they vsed to gather together in the morning before day and sing Hymnes to a certaine God whom they worshipped called Christ. In all other their ordinaunces they were godly and honest Wherby the persecution by commaundement of the Emperour was greatly stayd and diminished The forme and copy of which Epistle of Plinie I thought here not inconuenient to set downe as followeth * The Epistle of Plinie an Heathen Philosopher to Traiane the Emperour IT is my propertie and maner my soueraigne to make relation of all those thinges vnto you
sayd to bee Euphrosina and Theodora whom Sabina did cōuert to the faith of Christ and after were also Martyred Of which Sabina Iacobus Philippus author of the booke called Supplementum reporteth that in the mount of Auentine in Rome she was beheaded of Clepidus the gouernour in the dayes of Hadriā Under whom also suffred Seraphia a virgin of Antioche as Hermannus witnesseth The forenamed authors Anton. and Equilius make mētion moreouer of Nereus and Achilleus who in this persecution of Traiane had the croune of Martyrdom being put to death at Rome Eusebius in his iiij booke cap. 26. maketh mention of one Sagaris who about the same tyme suffered Martyrdome in Asia Seruilius Paulus beyng then Proconsul in that Prouince In this persecution beside many other suffred the blesed Martyr of Christ Ignatius who vnto this day is had in famous reuerence among very many This Ignatius was appointed to the bishoprike of Antioch next after Peter in succession Some do say that he beyng sent from Syria to Rome because he professed Christ was giuen to the wilde beasts to be deuoured It is also sayd of him that when he passed through Asia being vnder the most straight custody of his garders he strengthned and confirmed the parishes through all the cities as he went both with his exhortations and preaching of the word of God and admonished them especially and before all other things to beware and shunne those heresies risen vp and sprong newly among them and that they should cleaue and sticke fast to the traditiō of the Apostles which he for their better safegard beyng about to denoūce or put in writing thought it a thing very necessary to trauaile in And thus when he came to Smyrna where Polycarpus was he wrote one epistle to the congregation of Ephesus wherin he made mention of Onesimus their Pastor an other he wrote to the congregation of Magnesia beyng at Meandre wherein also he forgetteth not Dama their Bishop Also an other he wrote to the congregation of Trallis the gouernour of which Citie at that time he noteth to be one Polibius Unto which congregation he made an exhortation lest they refusing Martyrdome should loose the hope that they desired But it shal be very requisite that I aledge somewhat thereof to the declaration of this matter He wrote therfore as the wordes lye in this sort From Syria saith he euen till I came to Rome had I a battell with beastes as well by sea as land both day night being bound in the midst of ten cruell Libardes that is the company or band of the souldiers which the more benefites that they receaued at my hands became so much the woorse vnto me But I being exercised and now wel acquainted with their iniuries am taught euery day more and more but hereby am I not yet iustified And would to God I were once come to the beasts which are prepared for me Which also I wish with gaping mouthes were ready to come vpon me whō also I will prouoke that they without delay may deuoure me and forbeare me nothing at all as those whome before they haue not touched or hurt for feare And if they wyll not vnlesse they be prouoked I will then inforce them agaynst my selfe Pardon me I pray you How much beneficiall it is to me I knowe Now begin I to be a scholer I force or esteeme no visible thinges nor yet inuisible thinges so that I may get or obtaine Christ Iesu. Let the fire the galowes the deuouring of wild beastes the breaking of bones the pulling a sunder of my members the broosing or pressing of my whole body and the tormentes of the deuill or hell it selfe come vpon me so that I maye winne Christ Iesus And these things wrote he from the foresayde Citye vnto the congregations which we haue recited And when he was euen now iudged to be throwne to the beastes he spake for the burning desire that he had to suffer what tyme he heard the Lyons roaryng I am the wheat or grayne sayth he of Christ I shall be grounde wyth the teeth of wylde beastes that I may be found pure bread Hee suffered in the xj yeare of Traian the Emperour Haec Eusebius Hieronym Besides this godly Ignatius manye thousandes also were put to death in the same persecutiō as appeareth by the letter of Plinius secundus aboue recited written vnto the Emperour Hierome in his booke intituled De viris illustrib maketh mention of one Publius Byshop of Athens who for the sayth of Christ the same time during this persecution was put to death and martyred Hadrian Emperour NExt after this Traianus succeded Hadriā the Emperor vnder whom suffered Alexander the Bishop of Rome with his two Deacons Euentius and Theodorus Also Hermes and Quirinus with their families as latly before was declared It is signified moreouer in the historyes that in the time of this Hadrian Zenon a noble man of Rome with ten thousand two hundreth and three were slayne for Christ. Henr. de Erfordia and Bergomensis Lib. 8. make mention of tenne thousand in the daies of this Hadrian to be crucified in the mount Ararath crowned with crownes of thorne thrust into the sides with sharpe Dartes after the example of the Lordes passion Whose Captaines as Antonin us Vincentius in spec histor declareth were Achaicus Heliades Theodorus and Carcerius c. Whether this story be the same with the other aboue of Zenō or not it is doubted As touching the miracles done and the speaking of the angell I referre the certainty therof to Vincentius and such other like authors where mo things seme to be told then to be true There was one Eustachius a Captaine whom Traianus in tyme past had sent out to warre against the Barbarians After he had by Gods grace ualiantly subdued his enemies and now was returning home with victory Hadrian for ioymeting him in his iourney to bring him home with triumph by the way first would do sacrifice to Apollo for the victory gotten willing also Eustachius to doe the same with him But when Eustachius could by no meanes therto be inforced being brought to Rome there with his wife and children suffred Martyrdome vnder the foresayd Hadrian It were a long processe here to recite all the miracles conteined or rather suspected in this story of this Eustachius concerning his conuersion and death How the crucifixe appeared to him betwene the hornes of an Hart. Of the sauing of his wife frō the shipmen Of one of his sōnes saued from the Lion the other saued from the wolf Of their miraculous preseruation from the wild beasts frō the torments of fire mentioned in Bergomensis and Vincētius and other All which as I find them in no ancient records so I leaue them to their authors and compilers of the Legēds We read also of Faustinus and Iobita citizens of the Citie of Brixia which suffered Martyrdome
And as these suffered to in Asia so in Rome suffered Felicitas with her 7 children who vnder this M. Antoninus Verus sustayned also the cruelty of this persecution The names of whose children Bergomensis and other histories doe thus recite Ianuarius Felix Philippe Siluanus Alexander Vitalis Martialis Of whom her first and eldest sonne Ianuarius after he was whipped and scourged with roddes was prest to death with leaden waightes Felix and Phillippe had their braynes beaten out with maules Siluanus was cast downe headlong and had his necke broken Furthermore Alexander Vitalis and Martialis was beheaded Last of all Felicitas the mother otherwise then the accustomed maner was for such as hadde borne Children was slayne with the sword Ex Supplem In the rage of this fourth persecution vnder the raigne of Antonius Pius suffered also good Iustinus a man in learning and Philosophy excellent a great defender of Christian Religion Who first exhibited unto the Emperour to the Senate a booke or Apologie in the defence of the Christians and afterward himselfe also dyed a Martyr Of whom in the history of Euseb. Lib. 4. cap. 16. it is thus recorded That about what tyme or a little before that Polycarpus with other diuers Sainctes suffered Martyrdome in Pargamopolis a Cittie of Asia this Iustinus as is aforesayd preâ—ented a booke in defence of our doctrine to the Emperour to wit vnto Antonius and to the Senate After which he was also crowned with like Martyrdome vnto those whome he in his booke had defended through the malicious meanes and crafty circumuention of Crescens This Crescens was a Philosopher confirming hys lyfe and maners to the Cynical sect whom for because this Iustinus had reproued in open audience and had borne away the victory of the trueth which he defended he therefore as much as in him lay did worke procure vnto him this crowne of Martyrdome And this did also Iustine him selfe a Philosopher no lesse famous by hys profession foresee and declare in hys foresayd Apology telling almost all those thinges before hand which should happen vnto him by these words saying And I looke after this good turne that I be slayne goyng by the way eyther of some of those whom I haue named and to haue my braynes beaten out with a bat or els of Crescens whom I cannot call a Phylosopher but rather a vayne boaster For it is not conuenient to call him a Philosopher whiche openly professeth thinges to him vnknowne and whereof he hath no skil saying and reporting of vs that the Christians be vngodly irreligiouse And all to please and flatter them which are reduced by errour For whether he obiecteth against vs the doctrine of the Christians whiche he hath not read yet is he very malicious and worse then the vnlearned ideotes who for the most part vse not to dispute or iudge of thinges they know not and to beare witnes of the fame Or put case that he had read them yet vnderstandeth he not the maiestie of the matters therein conteined or if peraduenture he vnderstandeth them and doth it for thys purpose that he would not be counted as one of them then is he so much the more wicked and malicious and the bondslaue of vyle beastly both fame and feare For this I testifie of him geuing you truely to vnderstand that for a truth which I declare vnto you how that I haue apposed him and haue put vnto him many questions whereby I know and perceaue that he vnderstandeth nothing But if so be that this our disputatioÌ„ with him hath not come vnto your eares I am ready to communicate vnto you agayn those questions which I demaunded of him whiche things shall not be vnfit for your Princely honour to heare But if ye knowe and vnderstand both what thinges I haue examined him of as also what aunswere he hath made it shal be apparant vnto you that he is altogether ignoraunt of our doctrine and learning or els if he knoweth the same he dare not vtter it for feare of hys auditors which thing as I sayd before is a proofe that he is no Philosopher but a slaue to vayne glory which maketh none accompt of that which his own Mayster Socrates had in so great estimation And thus much of Iustine out of Iustine himselfe Now to verifie that which Iustine here of him selfe doth prophecie that Crescens would and did procure his death Tacianus a man brought vp of a childe in the institutions of the Gentiles and obtayned in the same not a little fame and which also left behinde him many good monumentes and Commentaries writeth in hys booke agaynst the Gentiles in this sort And Iustine sayth he that most excellent learned man full well spake and vttered his minde that the afore recited men were lyke vnto theeues or lyers by the high way side And in the sayd book speaking afterward of certaine Philosophers the sayd Tacianus inferreth thus Crescens therefore sayth he when he came first into that great Cittie passed all other in the vicious loue of children and was very much geuen to couetousnes and where he taught that men ought not to regard death he himself doth feare death that he did all his indeuour to oppresse Iustine with death as with the most greatest euill that was and all because that Iustine speaking trueth reproued the Philosophers to be men onely for the belly and deceauers and this was the cause of Iustines Martyrdome Hierome in his Ecclesiasticall Catalogue thus writeth Iustine when in the Cittie of Rome he had his disputations and had reprooued Crescens the Cinike for a great blasphemer of the Christians for a bellygod and a man fearing death and also a follower of lust and lechery at the last by his indeuour and conspiracie was accused to be a Christian and for Christ shed his bloud in the yeare of our Lord. 154. vnder Marcus Antonius as the Cronicles doe witnes Abb Vrsperg and Eusebius in his Cronicle in the xiii yeare of the Emperour Antoninus Among these aboue recited is also to be numbred Praxedis a blessed virgine the daughter of a Citizen of Rome who in the tyme of Anicetus there Byshop was so brought vp in the doctrine of Christ and so affected to hys religion that she with her sister Potentiana bestowed all her patrimony vpon the relieuing of poore Christians geuing all her time to fasting and prayer and to the burryng of the bodyes of the Martyrs And after she had made free all her famelie with her seruauntes after the death of her sister she also departed and was buryed in peace Under the same Antoninus also suffered Ptolomeus and Lucius for the confession of Christ in a Cittie of Egipt called Alexandria whose history because it is described in the Apology of Iustinus Martyr I thought therefore so to set forth the same as it is alledged in Eusebius declaring the manner and occasion
the holy spirit of god whose writings and works yet to this day remaine Out of which the reader may receiue great profite knowledge of thinges as concerning the first creation of the worlde end of the same with al other things necessary to be knowne of euery true Philosopher which wil giue credite vnto them Neither in their teaching they do vse any demonstration as being more certaine o◠themselues then that they neede any such demonstration to be made For asmuch as the accomplyshing and the end of things both paste now present constraineth vs of necessitie to beleue the words and doctrine which they taught which men not only therefore are to be beleued but also for their miracles and wonders done are worthy of credite for that they both preached of God the maker and creator of all thinges And also did prophecye before of Christ his sonne to be sent of him The which the false Prophets being seduced with false and wicked spyrits neither haue done nor do but onely take vpon them to worke certaine prodigious wonders for men to gase at setting out thereby to the worlde false vncleane spirites But then afore all thinges make thy prayer that the gate of light may be opened vnto thee for otherwise these things cannot be attained vnto of euery man but onely of such to whom God and his Christ giueth vnderstanding These thinges with much more which now leasure serueth not to prosecute after the foresaid old father had declared vnto him he departed exhortyng him well to follow the things which he had spoken And after that Iustine as he himselfe witnesseth saw him no more Immediatly after thys Iustine being all inflamed as with fyre kindled in his breast began to conceiue a loue zeale toward the Prophets and all such as were fauoured of Christ. And thus he reuoluing in his mind more and more these wordes found only this Philosophie among all other professions both sure and profitable and so became he a Philosopher in time by these meanes afterwards he was made a Christian and Baptised But where he receiued this holy Sacrament of Baptisme it is not read of nor yet by what occasiō he left his country and came to Rome This only we read in Ierome that he was in Rome there vsed certaine exercises which he called Diatribas disputing there with Crescens a Cinycal philosopher as is before touched But this is certaine how that Iustine after he had receaued the professiō of Christian Religiō became an earnest defēder of the same traueiling and disputing against al the aduersaries thereof fearing neither peril of life nor daunger of death whereby he might maintaine the doctrine of Christ against the malicious blasphemers and also augment the number of Christian beleuers As may appeare by his vehement disputations against the heathen Philosophers Also moreouer aswell appeareth in that long disputatiō which he had with one Tripho at Ephesus as also in his confutations of heretikes Furthermore his conflictes and Apologies which with great courage security he exhibited against the persecutors of the Christians both the Emperour and the Magistrates yea and the whole Senate of Rome doe testifie the same Of the which Apologies the first he wrote to the Senate of Rome and after to Antoninus Pius the Emperour as is before mentioned where in the fyrst writing wyth great liberty to the Senate he declared that of necessitie he was compelled to write and vtter his minde and consciēce to them For that in persecuting of the Christians they did neglect their duety and highly offended God and therfore neede they had to be admonished And further writing to Vrbitius liefetenaunt of the Citie sayd that hee put men to death and tormentes for no offence committed but for the confession onely of the name of Christ which proceedinges and iudgementes neyther became the Emperour nor hys sonne nor the Senate defending moreouer in the sayd Apology and purgyng the Christiās of such crimes as falsely were layd and obiected agaynst them by the Ethnikes And likewise in hys second Apology writing to Antonius the Emperour and his successours with like grauity and free libertie declareth vnto them how they had the name cōmonly beyng reputed taken as vertuous Philosophers mayntayners of iustice louers of learning but whether they were so their actes declared As for him neither for flattery nor fauour at their hands he was cōstrayned thus to write vnto them but onely to sue vnto thē and desire a serious righteous kind of dealing in their iudgements and sentences For it becommeth Princes to folow vprightnes pietie in their iudgements not tiranny and violence also in playne wordes chargeth as wel the emperour as the Senate with manifest wrong For that they did not graunt the Christians that which is not denied to all other malefactors iudging men to death not conuicted but onely for the hatred of the name Other men which be appeached said he in iudgement are not condemned before they are cōuicted but on vs you take your name only for the crime when as indede you ought to see iustice done vpō our accusers And againe saith he if a Christian being accused onely denie that name him you release beyng not able to charge him with any other offence But if he stande to his name onely for his confession you may cast him where indeede it were your duety rather to examine their maner of life what thing they confesse or denye and according to their demerites to see iustice done And in the same further he saith you examine not the causes but incensed with rash affections as with the spur of fury ye slay murder them not conuicted without any respect of iustice And further he addeth Some peraduenture wil say certaine of them haue bene apprehended taken in euill doinges as though saith he you vsed to enquire vpō them being brought afore you not commonly to condemne thē before due examination of their offence for the cause aboue mentioned Where also in the ende of the said Apology after this maner he reprehendeth thē You do degenerate quoth he from the goodnes of your predecessours whose exāple you followe not for your father Adrian of famous memorye caused to bee proclaymed that Christians accused before the iudge should not be cōdemned vnles they were found gilty of some notorious crime I finde that all his vehement and graue Apologie stādeth vpon most strong firme probations denying that the christians ought by conscience at the will commaundement of the Emperour Senate to doe sacrifice to the Idols For the which they being condemned affirme that they suffer open wrong approuing moreouer that the true only Religion is the Religion of the Christians whose both doctrine and conuersation hath no fault Iustinus although with these and such like perswasions did not so preuayle with the Emperour to cause him to
their hartes For they falling prostrate vpon the ground prayed not onely for me but for the host also which was with me beseeching their God for helpe in that our extremitie of vittels and fresh water For we had bene now v. dayes without water and were in our enemies land euen in the middest of Germany who thus falling vppon their faces made their prayer to a GOD vnknowne of me and there sell amongest vs from heauen a most pleasaunt and cold shower but amongest our enemies a great storme of hayle mixt with lightning so that immediately we perceiued the inuincible ayde of the most mighty God to be with vs. Therefore we geue those men leaue to professe Christianitie least perhap by their prayer we be punished with the lyke and thereby make my selfe the author of such hurt as shal be receiued by the Christian profession And if any shall apprehend one that is a Christian onely for that cause I will that he being apprended without punishment may haue leaue to confesse the same so that there be none other cause obiected agaynst hym more then that he is a Christian But let his accuser be burned aliue Neither will I that he confessing and being founde a Christian shal be enforced to alter the same his opinion by the gouernour of any of our prouinces but leâ—t to hys owne choyse And this decree of myne I will to be ratified in the Senate house and commaund the same publiquely to be proclaymed and read in the Court of Traianus and that farther from thence it may be sent into all our Prouinces by the diligence of Veratius gouernour of our Citie Polione And further we geue leaue to all men to vse and write out this our decree taking the same out of our coâ—â—e publiquely in the common Hall set forth Thus the tempestuous rage of persecution against the Christians began for a tyme to asswage partly by the occasion hereof partly also vpon other causes incident coÌ„pelling the enimies to surcease their persecutioÌ„ as great plagues pestilence lying vpon the countrie of Italy lykewise great warres as well in the East partes as also in Italy and Fraunce terrible earthquakes great flouds noâ—some swarmes of flies and vermine deuouring their corne fieldes c. And thus much of thinges done vnder Antoninus Verus which Antoninus in the beginning of his raygne ioyned with him in the gouernement of the Empire hys brother Marcus Aurelius Commodus who also was wyth hym at the miraculous victory gotten by the ChristiaÌ„s as Eusebius cap. 5. Lib. 5. recordeth contrary Platina in vita Soteris and the book intituled Flores historiaruÌ„ referre the same to the time of Antoninus verus and his sonne Lucius Antoninus Commodus and not of Marcus Aurelius Commodus hys brother But howsoeuer the truth of yeares doe stand certaine it is that after the death of Antoninus Verus and of Aurelius Commodus succeeded Lucius Antoninus Commodus the sonne of Verus who raigned 13. yeares In the time of this Commodus although he was an incoÌ„modious Prince to the Senatours of Rome yet notwtstanding there was some quietnes vniuersally through the whole Church of Christ from persecution by what occasion it is not certaine Some thinke of whom is Xiphilinus that it came through Marcia the Emperouâ—s concubine which fauoured the Christians but how soeuer it came saith Eusebius the furye of the raging enimies was then somwhat mittigated peace was giuen by the grace of Christ vnto the Church throughout the whole worlde At what time the wholesome doctrine of the Gospel allured and reduced the harts of all forces of people vnto the true Religion of God insomuch that many both rich and noble personages of Rome with their whole families and housholdes to their saluation adioyned theÌ„ to the Church of Christ. Among whom there was one Apollonius a noble man and a Senatour of Rome mentioned in Eusebius Lib. 5. ca. 21. who being maliciously accused vnto the Senate by one whom Hierome writeth to be the seruaunt of the said Apollonius and nameth him Seuerus but whose seruaunt soeuer he was the wretched man came soone inough before the iudge being condignely rewarded for that his malicious diligence For by a law which the Emperour made that no man vpon paine of death shoulde falsely accuse the Christians he was put to execution had his legs broken forthwith by the sentence of Perenninus the iudge which being an heathen man he pronounced against him but the beloued martyr of God when the iudge with much a doe had obtained of hym to render an accout before the honorable Senate of his faith vnder whose defence and warrant of lyfe he did the same deliuered vnto them an eloqueÌ„t Apologie of the christian beliefe but the former warrant notwithstanding he by the decree of the Senate was beheaded and so ended his life For that there was an auncient law among them decreed that none that professed Christ and therefore araigned should be released without recantation or altering his opinion This Commodus is said in stories to be so sure steddy handed in casting the dart that in the open Theatre before the people he would encounter with the wild beasts and be sure to hit them in place where he appointed Among diuers other his vicious and wild parts he was to farre surpressed in pride arrogancy that he would be called Hercules and many times would shewe himselfe to the people in the skinne of a Lion to bee counted thereby the king of men like as the Lion is of the beastes Upon a certaine time being his birth day this Commodus calling the people of Rome togither in a great roialtye hauing his lions skinne vpon him made sacrifice to Hercules Iupiter causing it to be cried through the Citty that Hercules was the patrone and defender of the Citye There were the same time at Rome Vincentius Eusebius Peregrinus Potentianus learned men and instructors of the people who folowing the steps of the Apostles went about from place to place where the Gospell was not yet preached conuerting the Gentiles to the sayth of Christ These hearing the madnes of the Emperour of the people began to reproue their idolatrous blindnes teaching in villages townes al that heard them to beleue vpon the true and only God and to come away from such worshipping of deuils and to giue honor to God alone which only is to be worshipped willing them to repent and to bee Baptised least they perished with Commodus With thys their preaching they conuerted one Iulius a Senatour and other to the Religion of Christ. The Emperour hearyng thereof caused theÌ„ to be apprehended of Vitellus his Captaine and to be compelled to sacrifice vnto Hercules which when they stoutly refused after diuers greuous torments and great miracles by them done at last they were pressed with â—eaden waightes to death Vincentius Lib. 10. cap. 119. Chron. Henr. de Erfordia
Philip Emperour after him In the dayes of these Emperours aboue recited was Pontianus bishop of Rome who succeeded next after Vrbanus aboue rehersed about the yeare of our Lord 236. in the xij yeare of Alexander as Eusebius Lib. 6. cap. 28. noteth declaring him to sit vj. yeares Contrary Damasus and Platina write that he was bishop ix yeares and a halfe And that in the tyme of Alexander he with Philippus his Priest was banished into Sardina and there died But it semeth more credible that he was banished rather vnder Maximinus and died in the beginning of the raigne of Gordianus In his Epistles decretal which seeme likewise to be fayned he appeareth very deuout after the common example of other bishops to vphold the dignitie of Priests and of Clergie men saying that God hath them so familiar with him that by them he accepteth the offrings and oblations of other and forgiueth their sinnes and reconcileth them vnto him Also that they do make the body of the lord with their owne mouth and geue it to other c. Which doctrine how it standeth with the Testament of God glory of Christ let the Reader vse his owne iudgement Other notable fathers also in the same time were raysed vp in the church as Philetus Bishop of Antioch which succeded after Asclepiades afore mentioned an 220. and after him Zebennus bishop of the same place an 231. To these also may be added Ammonius the schoolemaister of Origene as Suidas supposeth also the kinsmen of Porphiry the great enemy of Christ. Notwithstanding this Ammonius endued with better grace as he left diuers bookes in defence of Christes religion so he did constantly perseuere as Eusebius reporteth in the doctrine of Christ which he had in the beginning receaued who was about y◠days of Alexander Iulius Aphricanus also about the tyme of Gordianus aforesayd is numbred among the old and auncient writers of whom Nicephorus writeth to be the scholer of Origene and a great writer of histories of that tyme. Unto these Doctors and Confessors may be adioyned the story of Natalius mentioned in the fift booke of Eusebius This Natalius had suffred persecution before like a constant confessor who being seduced and persuaded by Asclepiodotus and Theodorus which were the Disciples of Theodorus to take vpon him to be bishop of their sect promising to geue him euery month an hundreth and fiftie pieces of siluer and so he ioyning himselfe to them was admonished by vision and reuelatiō from the Lord. For such was the great mercy of God and of our Lord Christ Iesu that he would nor his Martyr which had suffered so much for his name before now to perish out of his church For the which cause sayth Eusebius God by certaine visions did admonish him But he not taking great heede thereunto beyng blynded partly with lucre partly with honor was at length all the night long scourged of the Angels In so much that he beyng made thereby very fore and early on the morow putting on sackcloth with much weeping and lamentation went to Zephyrinus the bishop aboue mentioned where he falling down before him and all the Christian congregation shewed them the stripes of his body and prayed them for the mercies of Christ that he might be receiued into their communion again from which he had sequestred himselfe before And so was admitted according as he desired After the decease of Pontianus Bishoppe of Rome afore mentioned succeeded next in that place Anterius of whom Isuardus writeth that Pontianus departing away did substitute him his roome But Eusebius writeth that he succeeded immediately after him Damasus sayth that because he caused the actes and deathes of the Martyrs to be written therefore he was put to martirdome himselfe by Maximinus the Iudge Concerning the tyme of this Byshop our writers do greatly iarre Eusebius and Marianus Scotus affirme that he was Bishop but one moneth Sabellicus sayth that not to be so Damasus assigneth to him xii yeares one moneth Volateranus Bergomensis and Henricus Erford geue to him three yeares one moneth Nauclerus writeth that he sat one yeare and one moneth All which are so farr discrepant one from an other that which of them most agreeth with truth it lyeth in doubt Next to this Bishop was Fabianus of whom more is to be sayd hereafter Of Hippolytus also both Eusebius and Hieronymus maketh mention that he was a bishop but where they make no relation And so likewise doth Theodoretus witnes him to be a bishop and also a Martyr but namyng no place Gelasius contra Eutichen sayth he dyed a Martyr and that he was bishop of an head Citie in Arabie Nicephorus writeth that he was Bishop of Ostia a port towne neare to Rome Certain it is he was a great writer and left many workes in the Church which Eusebius and Hierome do recite by the supputation of Eusebius he was about the yeare of our Lord 230. Prudentius in his Peristephanon making mentiō of great heapes of Martyrs buried by ix together speaketh also of Hippolytus and sayth that he was drawn with wild horses through fields dales and bushes and describeth thereof a pitifull story After the Emperour Gordianus the Empire fell to Philippus who with Philip his sonne gouerned the space of vj. yeares an 246. This Philippus with his sonne and all his familie was christened conuerted by Fabianus Origene who by letters exhorted him and Seuera his wife to be baptised being the first of all the Emperours that brought in Christianity into the emperiall seat Howsoeuer Pomponius Letus reporteth of him to be a dissembling prince this is certayne that for his Christianitye he with his sonne was slayne of Decius one of his Captaynes Sabellicus Bergomensis Lib 8. sheweth this hatred of Decius agaynst Philippus to be conceaued for that the Emperour Philip both the Father and the sonne had committed their treasures vnto Fabianus then Bishop of Rome The seuenth Persecution THus Philippus beyng slayne after him Decius inuaded the crowne about the yeare of our Lord 250 by whom was mooued a terrible persecution against the Christians which Orosius noteth to be the vij persecution The first occasion of this hatred and persecution of this tyrant conceaued agaynst the Christians was chiefly as is before touched because of the treasures of the Emperour which were committed to Fabian the bishop This Fabian first being a maryed man as Platina writeth was made Bishop of Rome after Anterius aboue mētioned by the miraculous appointment of God which Eusebius doth thus describe in this sixt booke When the brethren sayth he were together in the Congregation about the electiō of their Bishop and had purposed among them selues vpon the nominatiō of some noble and worthy personage of Rome it chaūced that Fabianus amōg other was there presēt who of late before was newly come out of the
brought by souldiours vnto Taposixis where as Timotheus by the prouidence of God neyther was present nor yet takē Who then returning home foūd his house desert and officers watching about the same vs within taken c. And agayne shortly after it foloweth And to see sayth he the admirable disposing of God his workes As Timotheus was thus flying with much hast great feare a certain man as happened a dweller neere by met him by the way asked whether he went so hastely to whome Timotheus aunswering declared all the matter simply as it was Which done the man proceedeth on hys iourney whether he was purposed to go which was to a mariage the maner of which mariages then was to sit vp all the night long feasting and drinking Thus as he was come sitting with them at the feast he telleth his companions what was done what he heard by the way This was no sooner told but all they forthwith vpon a head as stroken with a sodain fury rushing out together made toward vs as fast as they could with such crying noyse as might seeme very terrible At the first hearing wherof the souldiours that had vs in keping being afraid ran away by reason wherof we were left alone found as we were lying vpon fourmes benches I then the Lord knoweth thinking with my selfe that they had bene thieues which came to spoyle and rob being in my couch lay still in my shirt onely as I was the rest of my garments lying by me I offred to them They then willed me in all hast to rise and get away wherby I then perceauing the cause of their commyng cryed vnto them desiring that they would suffer vs so to do And if they would do any benefit for me for so much as I could not escape the hands of thē which would pursue me and cary me away I prayed them that they would preuent them and cut off my head before And as I was crying thus vnto them casting my selfe groueling vpon the pauement as my companions can testifie who were pertakers of all these thinges they brust forth violently takyng me by the handes and feete and caried me out of the doores and led me away There followed me Gaius Faustus Petrus Paulus who were witnesses of all the same which brought me also out of the Citie and so setting me vpon a bare Asse conueyed me away Thus much writeth Dionysius of himselfe the example of whose Epistle is cited in the Ecclesiasticall story of Eusebius Lib. 6. cap. 40. also Lib. 7. cap. 11. Nicephorus in his fift booke cap. 27. maketh mention of one named Christophorus which also suffered in this persecution of Decius Of which Christophorus whether the fable riseth of that mighty Giant set vp in Churches wadyng through the Seas with Christ on his shoulder and a tree in his hand for a walking staffe c. it is vncertayne Georg. Wicelius alledgeth out of Ruggerus Fulden and mentioneth of one Christophorus borne of the nation of the Cananites which suffered vnder Decius beyng as he sayth of xii cubites hye But the rest of the history paynted in Churches the sayd Wicelius he derideth as fables of Centaurus or other Poeticall fictions Bergomensis in hys viii booke maketh relation of diuers martyred vnder Decius as Meniatus which suffered at Florence of Agatha an holy virgine of Sicile who is sayd to suffer diuers and bitter tormentes vnder Quintinianus the Proconsul with prisonment with beatinges with famine with racking roled also vpon sharpe shelles and hot coles hauing moreouer her brestes cut from her body as Bergomensis and the Martyrologe of Ado recorde In the whiche Authors as I denye not but part of the story may be true so agayne concernyng the myracles of the aged man appearing to her and of the yong man clothed in a silken vesture with an hundreth yong mē after him and of the marble table with the inscription Mentem sanctam c. I doubt Hard it is to recite all that suffred in this persecution whē as whole multitudes went into wildernes mountains wandring without succour or comfort some starued with hunger and cold some with sicknes consumed some deuoured of beastes some with barbarous theeues taken and caried away Vincentius in his xj booke speakyng of Asclepiades writeth also of xl virgins and Martyrs which by sundry kindes of torments were put to death about the same tyme in the persecution of this tirant Likewise in the said Vincentius mentiō is made of Tryphon a man of great holines and constant in his suffryng who beyng brought to the Citie of Nice before the President Aquilus for his constant confession of Christes name was afflicted with diuers and grieuous torments and at length with the sword put to death At what tyme Decius had erected a temple in the midst of the Citie of Ephesus compelling all that were in the Citie there to sacrifice to the Idoles seuen Christians were found whose names were Maximianus Malchus Martianus Dionysius Ioannes Serapion and Constantinus who refusing the Idolatrous worship were accused for the same vnto the Emperour to be Christians Which when they constantly professed and did not deny notwithstanding because they were souldiours retayning to the Emperours seruice respite was geuen them for a certaine space to deliberate with themselues til the returne agayne of the Emperour which then was goyng to warre In the meane space the Emperour being departed they taking counsail together went and hidde themselues in secret caues of the Mount Caelius The Emperour returnyng agayne after great inquisitiō made for them hearing where they were caused the mouth of the place where they were to be closed vp with heapes of stones that they not able to get out should be famished within And thus were those good men martired The story if it be true goeth further that they betwene feare and sorrow fell a sleepe in which sleepe they continued the space of certaine ages after till the tyme of Theodosius the Emperour before they did awake as reporteth Vincentius Nicephorus Lib. 5. ca. 27. and partly also Henr. Erfordiens◠But of their awakyng that I referre to them that lift beleue it Certain it is that at the last day they shall awake in deede without any fable Hieronymus in the lyfe of Paulus the Hermite reciteth a story of a certaine souldiour whom the Pretor could not otherwise with torments remooue frō his Christianitie he deuised an other way which was this he comaunded the souldiour to be layd vpon a soft bed in a pleasant garden among the flourishing Lillies and red Roses which done all other beyng remoued away himself there left alone a beautifull harlot came to him who embracing him with al other intisements of an harlot laboured to prouoke him to her naughtines But the godly souldiour fearyng God more then obeying flesh bitte of his tong with hys owne teeth and spit it in the
to haue suffered but only all this persecution to rest onely in the exilement of bishops or guides of the flock Of other suffrings or executions we do not read for the terrible pestilence following immediatly kept the barbarous heatheÌ„ otherwise occupied Unto this tyme of Gallus rather then to the tyme of Decius I referre the banishment of Cyprian who was then bishop of Carthage Of the which banishment he himselfe testifieth in diuers of his epistles declaryng the cause therof to rise vpon a commotion or sedition among the people out of the which he withdrew himselfe lest the sedition should grow greater Notwâ—thstaÌ„ding the sayd Cyprian though beyng absent yet had no lesse care of his flocke and of the whole church then if he had bene present with them And therfore neuer ceased in his Epistles continually to exhort and call vpon them to be constant in their profession and pacient in theyr afflictions Amongst diuers other whom he doth comfort in his banishmeÌ„t although he was in that case to be comforted himselfe writing to certayne that were condemned to minyng for metals whose names were Nemesianus Felix Lucius with other bishops Priests and Deacons declareth vnto them how it is no shame but a glory not to be feared but to be reioyced at to suffer banishment or other paynes for Christ. And confirming them in the same or rather commending them signifieth how worthily they do shew themselues to be as valiant captaines of vertue prouoking both by the confessions of their mouth and by the suffring of their body the hartes of the brethren to Christian Martyrdome whose example was and is a great confirmation to many both maydes and children to follow the like As for punishment and sufferyng it is sayth he a thing not execrable to a Christian. For a Christian mans brest whose hope doth wholy consist in the tree dreadeth neyther batte nor club woundes and skarres of the body be ornaments to a Christian man such as bring no shame nor dishonestie to the partie but rather preferreth and freeth him with the Lord. And although in the mines where the mettals be digged there be no beds for Christian mens bodies to take their rest yet they haue their rest in Christ. And though their wearie bones lye vpon the cold ground yet it is no payne to lye with Christ. Their feete haue bene fettered with bandes and chaynes but happily he is bound of man whome the Lord Christ doth loose happily doth he lye tyed in the stockes whose feete therby are made swifter to runne to heauen Neither can any man tye a Christian so fast but he runneth so much the faster for his garland of life They haue no garmentes to saue them from colde but he that putteth on Christ is sufficiently coated Doth bread lacke to their hungry bodies But man liueth not onely by bread but by euery worde proceedyng from the mouth of God Your deformitie sayth he shall be turned to honour your mourning to ioy your payne to pleasure and felicitie infinite And if this doe grieue you that ye cannot now employ your sacrifices and oblations after your wonted maner yet your sacrifice daily ceaseth not which is a contrite and humble hart as when you offer vp daily your bodies a liuely and a glorious sacrifice vnto the Lorde which is the sacrifice that pleaseth God And though your trauaile be great yet is the rewarde greâ—ter which is most certaine to follow For God beholding and looking downe vpon them that confesse his name in their willyng mynd approoueth them in their striuyng helpeth them in their victory crowneth them rewarding that in vs which he hath performed and crowning that which he hath in vs perfected With these and such like comfortable wordes he doth animate his brethren admonishing them that they are now in a ioyfull iourney hasting apace to the mansions of the Martyrs there to enioy after this darknes a stable light and brightnes greater then all their passions according to the Apostles saying These sufferings of this present tyme be nothing like comparable to the brightnesse of the glory that shall be reuealed in vs c. And after the like wordes of sweete comfort and consolation writing to Seagrius and Rogatianus which were in prison and bondes for the testimony of truth doth encourage them to continue stedfast and patient in the way wherein they haue begun to runne for that they haue the Lord with them their helper and defender who promiseth to bee with vs to the worldes ende and therfore willeth them to set before their eyes in their death immortalitie in their payne euerlasting glory of the which it is written Precious in the sight of the Lord is the death of his Saintes Item although before men they suffred torments yet their hope is full of immortalitie and beyng vexed in small things they shall be well requited in great matters For the Lord hath tried them as gold in the fire And writeth moreouer admonishing them that it is so appoynted from the beginnyng of the world that righteousnes here should suffer in secular conflicts for so iust Abell was slayne in the beginnyng of the world and after him all iust and good men the Prophets also and the Apostles sent of the Lord himselfe vnto whome all the Lorde first gaue an example in himselfe teachyng that there is no comming to his kingdome but by that way which he entred himselfe saying by these wordes he that loueth his lyfe in this worlde shall loose it c. And agayne feare ye not them that slay the body but haue no power to slay the soule And S. Paule likewise admonishing all them whosoeuer couete to be pertakers of the promises of the Lord to follow the Lord sayth if we suffer together with him we shall raigne togeâ—her c. Furthermore as the same Cyprian doth encourage here the holy Martyrs which were in captiuitie to persist so likewyse writing to the Priestes and Deacons which were free exhorteth them to be seruiceable and obsequious with al care and loue to cherish and embrase theÌ„ that were in bondes Cypria Lib. 3. Ep. 6. wherby may appeare the feruent zeale care of this good-Byshop toward the Church of Christ although beyng now in exile in the time of this Emperour Gallus In the same time and vnder the said Gallus reignyng with his sonne Volusianus was also Lucius bishop of Rome sent to banyshment who next succeeded after Cornelius in that byshopricke about the yeare of our Lorde 256. Albeit in this banishment he did not long continue but returned againe home to his Church as by the Epistle of S. Cyprian Lib 3. Epist. 1. maye appeare As to all other Bishops of Rome in those primitiue daies certaine decretall Epystles with seuerall ordinaunces be ascribed bearing theyr names and titles as hath bene afore declared so also hath Lucius one Epistle fathered vpon him in the which Epistle he writing
cutting shels that his whole body semed to be all one continual wound howbeit by gods great goodnes afterward it was restored to the first integritie After this he was caried away to Sebastia where with his companion Orest he was burned At that tyme also suffred Eugenius Auxentius Mardarius Nicepho Lib. 7. cap. 14. And in no lesse wise raged this persecution throughout al Egypt where Eusebius in his 8. booke and 13. chapter maketh mention of Peleus and Nilus Martyrs and byshops in Egypt But at Alexandria especially were declared most notable conflictes of Christian and true constant Martyrs that suffred which Phileas the Bishop of Thumitane describeth as after God willing shal be declared In this persecution of Alexandria the principall that then suffred was Peter the bishop of Alexandria with the Elders of the same most worthy Martyrs as Faustus Didius and Ammonius also Phileas Hesichius Pachiminus and Theodorus which all were bishops of the congregations within Egypt and besides them many other both famous and singular mē The whole legion of Christian souldiours which lay at Thebes in Egypt vnder the christian captaine Mauritius when they would not obey the Emperours commaundement touching the worshippyng of Images were tythed to death once and then againe And at last through the exhortation of Mauritius dyed altogether like constant Martyrs Vincentius in speculo Lib 13. cap. 2. Likewise at Antino diuers Christian souldiours notwithstanding they were seriously dissuaded suffred death together amongst whome were Ascla Philemon and Apollonius ibidem cap. 50. and also in the other partes of Aphrica and Mauritania was great persecution as Euseb. Lib. 8. cap. 6. Also in Sammium of whiche place Chronicon maketh mention and Scilia where were 79. Martyrs slayne for the profession of Christ as writeth Henricus de Erfordia Now let vs come vnto Europe Nicephorus in his vij booke and xiiij chap. sayth that at Nicopolis in Thracia the Martyrs were in most miserable and pitifull wise handled where Lysia had the execution thereof In Chalcedon suffred Euphemia vnder Priscus the Proconsul Vincentius Lib. 12. cap. 77. Henricus de Erfordia sayth that at Rome Iohannes and Crispus beyng priests had the execution of Martyrs And at Boemia Agricola and Vitalis Vincentius Lib. 12. cap. 49. And at Aquileia the Emperour commaunded euery man to kill the Christians Vincentius Lib. eodem cap. 58. and amongest those Martyrs he maketh mention of Felices and Fortunatus Reginus also writeth that in other places of Italy the persecution became great as at Florentia Pergamus Neaples Campania Beneuentus at Venusa in Apulia and in Thussia and Henricus de Erfordia saith also at Verona In France doubtlesse Rectionarus appoynted to that office played the cruell helhound of whose great cruelty agaynst the Christiās many histories are full At Mediolanus suffered Victor And at Massilia Maximianus set forth his decree that either they should all do sacrifice to the Gods of the Gentils or els be all slayne with diuers kindes of torments Therfore many Martyrs there dyed for the glory of Christ. Antonius Vincent lib. 12. cap. 2. In Beluacus suffred Lucian Vincentius and Reginus write of many places in Spain where was great persecution as at Emerita where suffred Eulalia of whom more foloweth hereafter Adula where also suffred Vincentius Sabina and Christina At Toletum suffred Lencadia the virgin at Cesarea Augusta where were put to death 18. beside a great number of other Martirs which suffred vnder Decianus the gouernour which afflicted with persecution all the coast of Spayne as sayth Vincentius lib. 13. cap. 123.124.128.130.134 The foresayd Rictionarus made such persecution at Treuers neare the riuer of Mosella that the bloud of christian men that were slayne ran like small brookes and couloured great and mayne riuers Neyther yet did this suffise him but from thence sent certaine horsemen with his letters commaunding them to ride into euery place and charge all such as had taken and apprehēded any Christians that they should immediatly put them to death Vincent Lib. 13. cap. 136. Also Henricus de Erfordia and Reginus make mention of great persecution to bee at Colonia where Agrippina and Augusta were martyred as also in the Prouince of Rhetia Beda also sayth that this persecution reached euen vnto the Britains in his booke De ratione temporum And the Chronicle of Martinus and the Nosegay or tyme do declare that all the Christians in Britanny were vtterly destroyed Furthermore that the kindes of death punishment were so great and horrible as no mans tong is able to expresse In the beginning when the Emperour by his subtletie and wilines rather dallied then shewed his rigor he threatned them with bands and imprisonment but with in a while when he began to worke the matter in good earnest he deuised innumerable sortes of torments punishments as whippings and scourgings rackings horrible scrapings sword fire and ship boates wherin a great nūber beyng put were sunke drowned in the bottom of the sea Euseb. Lib 8. cap 6. 7. Also hanging them vpon crosses binding them to the bodies of dead trees with their heads donneward hanging them by the middles vpon gallowses til they dyed for hunger throwyng them aliue to such kind of wilde beastes as would deuour them as Lyons Beares Libardes and wild Buls Euseb. Lib. 8. cap. 8. Pricking and thrusting them in with bodkins and talants of beastes till they were almost dead liftyng them vp a high with their heads douneward euen as in Thebaide they did vnto the women beyng naked and vnclothed one of theyr feete tyed and lifted a high so hanging doune with theyr bodies which thing to see was very pitifull with other deuised sortes of punishments most tragicall or rather tirannicall and pitiful to describe as first the bindyng of thē to trees and to the boughes therof The pulling tearing asunder of their members and iointes beyng tyed to the boughes and armes of trees Euseb. Lib 8. cap. 9. The mangling of them with axes the choking them with smoke by small and soft fires the dismembring of their hands eares and feete with other ioyntes as the holy Martyrs of Alexandria suffred the scorching and broyling of them with coales not vnto death but euery day renued With such kynde of torments the Martyrs at Antioche were afflicted But in Pontus other horrible punishmentes and fearefull to bee heard did the Martyrs of Christ suffer of which some had their fingers endes vnder the nayles thrust in with sharpe bodkins some all to be sprinckled with boyling lead hauing their most necessary members cut from them some other suffryng most filthy intollerable and indurable tormentes and payne in theyr bowels and priuy members Eusebius eodem cap. 12. To conclude how great the outrage of the persecution which raigned in Alexandria was and with how many sundry kindes of new deuised punishments the Martyrs were afflicted
Phileas the byshop of the Thumitanes a man singularly well learned hath described in his epistle to the Thumitanes the copy wherof Eusebius hath in his 8. booke x. chapter out of the which we meane here briefly to recite somewhat Because sayth he euery man might torment the holy Martyrs as they listed themselues some beat them with cudgels some with rods some with whippes some with thongs and some with cordes and this example of beating was in sundry wise executed and with much crueltie For some of them hauyng their handes bound behynde their backes were lifted vp vpon tymber logs and with certaine instruments their members ioints were stretched forth whereon their whole bodies hanging were subiect to the will of the tormentors who were commaunded to afflict them with all maner of torments and not on their sides onely like as homicides were but vpon their bellies thighes and legges they scratched them with the talents and clawes of wylde beasts Some other were seene to hang by one hand vpon the engine wherby they might feele the more grieuous pullyng out of the rest of their ioyntes and members Some other were suche sort bound vnto pillers with their faces turned to the wall hauing no stay vnder their feete and were violently wayed downe with the payse of their bodies that by reason of their straight binding they beyng drawn out might be more greuously tormēted And this suffered they not onely during the tyme of their examination and while the Shiriffe had to do with them but also the whole day long And whilest the Iudge went thus from one to another he by his authoritie appointed certaine officers to attende vpon those he left and not to be let downe vntill either through the intollerablenes of the payne or by the extremitie of cold they being neare the point of death should be let downe and so were they haled vpon the ground And further they were commaunded that they should shew not so much as one sparke of mercy or compassion vpon vs but so extremely and furiously did deale with vs as though our soules and bodies should haue died together And therfore yet an other torment our aduersaries deuised to augmēt our former plagues After that they had most lamentably beaten them they deuised moreouer a new kinde of racke wherein they lying vpright were stretched by both the feete aboue the fourth stop or hole with sharpe shels or shares strowed vnder them after a strange kind of engine to vs here vnknowen Other some were cast downe vpon the pauement where they were oppressed so thicke and so grieuously with tormentes that it is not almost to be thought what afflictions they suffred Thus they lying in paines and torments some died therwith not a little shaming and confounding their enemies by their singular pacience Some halfe dead and halfe aliue were thrust into prison where shortly after by paynes and woundes of their bodies they ended their bitter life Some again beyng cured of their woundes by their indurance in prison were more confirmed who beyng put to the choise whether they would come to their cursed sacrifice and enioy their wicked libertie or els sustaine the sentence of death did willingly and without delay abide the extremitie remembring with themselues what is written in the Scriptures He that sacrificeth sayth he to straunge Gods shall be exterminate c. Item thou shalt not haue any strange Gods beside me c. Thus much wrote Phileas to the Congregation where he was Bishop before he receyued the sentence of death beyng yet in bandes and in the same exhorteth his brethren constantly to persist after his death in the truth of Christ professed Euseb Lib 8. cap. 10. Sabellicus in his vij Ennead and viij booke sayth that that christened man which tore and pulled down the wicked Edict of the Emperour in Nicomedia beyng stript and beaten that the bones appeared and after washed in salt and vineger was then slaine with this cruell kind of torment But Platina writeth that Dorotheus and Gorgonius exhorteth him to dye so constantly But as all their torments were for their horriblenesse meruailous and notable and therewithall so studiously deuised no lesse greuous and sharpe so notwithstāding therwith were these Martyrs neither dismayd nor ouercome but rather thereby confirmed and strengthened so merily and ioyfully sustained they what so euer was put vnto them Eusebius sayth that he himselfe beheld and sawe the huge and great persecution that was done in Thebaide in so much that the very swordes of the hangmen and persecutors beyng blunt with the great and often slaughter they themselues for wearines sate downe to rest them and other were fayne to take their places And yet all this notwithstanding the murthered christians shewed their meruailous readines willingnes and diuine fortitude which they were indued with with stout courage ioy and smiling receiuing the sentence of death pronounced vpon thē and song euen vnto the last gaspe Hymnes and Psalmes to God So did also the Martyrs of Alexandria as witnesseth Phileas aboue mentioned The holy martyrs saith he keping Christ in their myndes beyng led with the loue of better rewards sustained not onely at one tyme whatsoeuer labour and deuised punishments they had to lay vpon them but now also the second tyme haue done the same and haue borne all the manaces of the cruell souldiors not onely in wordes wherwith they threatned them but also whatsoeuer in deede and worke they could deuise to their destruction and that with most manly stomackes excluding all feare with the perfection of their inspeakable loue towards Christ whose great strength and fortitude cānot by wordes bee expressed And Sulpitius sayth in the second booke of his sacred history that then the Christians with more greedie desire preased and sought for Martyrdome then now they desire bishoprikes Although some there were also as I haue sayd that with feare and threatnings and by their owne infirmitie were ouercome and went backe Eusebius Lib. 8. cap. 3. Amongst whom Socrates nameth Miletius Lib. 1. cap. 6. and Athanasius in his second Apologie nameth the bishop of Licus a Citie in little Egypt whom Peter the Bishop of Alexandria excōmunicated for that in this persecution he sacrificed to the Gentiles Gods Of the fall of Marcellinus the Byshop of Rome I will speake afterwardes For he beyng perswaded by others and specially of the Emperour Dioclesian himselfe did sacrifice whereupon he was excōmunicated but afterwardes he repēting the same was agayne receaued into the congregation and made Martyr as Platina and the compiler of the booke of the general coūcels affirme The number of the Martyrs increased daily sometymes tenne sometymes twenty were slaine at once some whiles 30. and oftentymes 60. and otherwhiles a C. in one day men women and children by diuers kindes of death Eusebius Lib 8. cap. 9 also Damasus Beda Orosius Honorius and others do witnes that there were slayne
wrath of her bloudy enemy wringing his handes crieth out saying I am vndone O that the executioner draw out thy sword and doe thyne office that the Emperour hath appoynted thee And when Agnes saw a sturdy and cruell fellow to behold stand behinde her or approaching neere vnto her with a naked sword in his hand I am now gladder sayth she reioyce that such a one as thou being a stout fierce strong and sturdy souldiour art come then one more feable weake faynt should come or els any other yong man sweetly enbalmed and wearing gaye apparell that might destroy me with funerall shame This euen this is he I now cōfesse that I do loue I wil make hast to meet him and will no longer protract my longing desire I wil willingly receaue into my papes the length of hys sword and into my brest will draw the force therof euē vnto the hilts That thus I being maryed vnto Christ my spouse may surmount and escape all the darckenes of this world that reacheth euen vnto the skyes O eternal gouernour vouchsafe to opē the gates of heauen once shut vp agaynst al the inhabitantes of the earth and receaue oh Christ my soule that seeketh thee Thus speaking and kneeling vpon her knees she prayeth vnto Christ aboue in heauen that her necke might be the redyer for the sword now hāging ouer the same The executioner then with his bloudy hand finished her hope at one stroke cutteth off her head by such short swift death doth he preuente her of the payne therof I haue oftentimes before complayned that the stories of Sayntes haue bene poudered and sawsed with diuers vntrue additions and fabulous inuentiōs of men who either of a superstitious deuotion or of a subtill practise haue so mingle mangled their stories and liues that almost nothing remayneth in them simple and vncorrupt as in the vsuall Portues wont to be read for dayly seruice is manifest and euident to be seene wherein few Legendes there be able to abide the touch of history if they were truely tried This I write vpon the occasiō specially of good Katherine whome now I haue in hand In whom although I nothing doubt but in her life was great holines in her knowledge excellency in her death constancy yet that all thinges be true that be storyed of her neyther dare I affirme neyther am I bound so to thinke So many strange fictions of her be fained diuersly of diuers writers wherof some seeme incredible some also impudent As where Petrus de Natalibus writing of her conuersion declareth how that Katherine sleeping before a certaine picture or table of the Crucifixe Christ with his mother Mary appeared vnto her And when Mary had offered her to Christ to be his wife he first refused her for her blackenes The next tyme she beyng baptised Mary appearing againe offered her to mary with Christ who then being liked was espoused to hym and maryed hauing a golden ring the same tyme put on her finger in her sleep c. Bergomensis writeth thus that because she in the sight of the people openly resisted the Emperour Maxentius to hys face and rebuked hym for hys crueltie therfore she was commaunded and committed vpon the same to prison which seemeth hetherto not much to digresse from trueth It followeth moreouer that the same night an angell came to her comforting and exhorting her to be strong and constant vnto the Martyrdome for that she was a mayd accepted in the sight of God and that the Lord would be with her for whose honor she did fight and that he would geue her a mouth and wisedome which her enemies should not withstand with many other thinges mo which I here omit As this also I omit concerning the 50. Philosophers whom she in disputation conuicted and conuerted vnto our religion and dyed martyrs for the same Item of the conuerting of Porphyrius kinsmā to Maxentius and Faustina the Emperours wife At length saith the story after she proued the racke and the foure sharpe cutting wheeles hauing at last her head cut off with the sword so she finished her martyrdome about the yeare of our Lord as Antoninus affirmeth 310 Symeon Metaphrastes writing of her discourseth the same more at large to whome they may resort which couet more therein to be satisfied Among the workes of Basill a certayne Oration is extant concerning Iulitta the martyr who came to her martyrdome as he witnesseth by this occasion A certayne auaricious and greedy person of great authoritie and as it may appeare the Emperour his deputy or other like officer who abused the decrees and lawes of the Emperour agaynst the Christians to hys own lucre and gayne violently tooke from this Iulitta all her goodes landes cattell and seruaunts contrary to all equity and right She made her pittifull cōplaint to the Iudges a day was appointed when the cause should be heard The spoyled woman and the spoiling extorcioner stode forth together the woman lamentably declareth her case the man frowningly beholdeth her face When she had proued that of good right the goods were her owne that wrongfully he had dealed with her the wicked bloudthirsty wretch preferring vile worldly substaunce before the precious substaunce of a Christen body affirmed her action to be of no force for that she was as an outlaw in not seruing the Emperors Gods since her christian faith hath bene first abiured His allegation was allowed as good and reasonable Whereupon incense fire were prepared for her to worship the Gods which vnles she would do neither the Emperors protectiō nor lawes nor iudgment nor life should she enioy in that cōmon weale When this handmaid of the Lorde heard these wordes she saide farwell life welcome death farwell ryches welcome pouerty All that I haue if it were a thousand times more would I rather loose then to speake one wicked blasphemous word against God my creator I yeeld thee thanks most harty O my God for this gift of grace that I can contemne despise this frayle and transitory world esteming Christian profession aboue all treasures Hence forth whē any question was demaunded her aunswere was I am the seruaunt of Iesus Christ. Her kindred acquaintaunce flocking to her aduertised her to chaunge her minde But that vehemently she refused with detestation of their Idolatry Forthwith the Iudge with the sharpe sworde of sentēce not only cutteth of al her goodes possessions but iudgeth her also to the fire most cruellye The ioyfull Martyr imbraceth the sentence as a thing most sweete and delectable She addresseth her selfe to the flames in countenaunce iesture and wordes declaring the ioy of her hart coupled with singular constancy To the women beholding her sententiouslye shee spake Sticke not O sisters to labour and trauell after true piety and godlines Cease to accuse the fragilitie of feminine nature What are
iiij yeares This Bristanus being a deuout Bishop in prayer and contemplation vsed much among his solitary walkes to frequent late the churchyard praying for the soules there and all christen soules departed Upon a time the sayde Bristanus after hys wonted maner proceding in hys deuotions when he had done came to requiescant in paâ—e Whereunto sodainly a great multitude of soules aunswering together with one voyce said Amen Of thys miracle albeit I haue not much to say hasting to other matters yet this question wold I aske of some indifferent papist which were not wilfull but of ignorance deceiued if this multitude which here answered Amen were the soules of them buried in the churchyard or not If yea then howe were they in purgatorie what time they were hearde in that place answering Amen Except we shoulde thinke Purgatorie to be in the churchyarde at Winchester where the soules were hearde then so many answering and praying Amen And yet thys storie is testified by the accord of wryters of that time Guliel Polychron Houedenus Iornalensis and other moe Much like miracles and Prophecies also wee reade of Elphegus which succeeded him but because we haste to other things let these fables passe Ye heard a little before howe king Ethelstane after the death of Sythericus King of Northumberland seazed that land or prouince into his owne hand put out hys sonne Alanus who after flying into Scotland maried the daughter of Constantine King of Scots By whose stirring and exhortation he gathered a company of Danes Scots and other and entred the mouth of Humber with a strong nauie of 615. ships Whereof King Ethelstane wyth his brother Edmunde hauing knowledge prepared his army and at length ioyning in fight with him his people at a place called BrimaÌ„bruch or Brimford where he fighting with them from morning to euen after a terrible slaughter on both sides as the like hath not bene sene lightly in England had the victorie In which battaile were slaine fiue small and vnder kings with Constantine king of Scots and xij Dukes with the more part of all the strangers which at that time they gathered to them Here also our wryters put in an other miracle in this battaile howe king Ethelstanes sworde miraculously fell into his sheath through the prayer of Odo then Archbishop of Canterburie Concerning this battaile I finde in a certaine written Chronicle these verses which because they shoulde not be lost I thought not vnworthy here of rehearsall Transierat quinos tres quatuor annos Iure regens ciues subigens virtute tyrannos Cum redit illa Lues Europae noxia labes Iam cubat in terris fera barbaries Aquilonis Et lacet in campis pelago pirato relicto Illicitas toruasque minas Analanus anhelans Bacchanti furiae Scotorum rege volente Commodat assensum Borealis terrae serenum Etiam grande tument iam terrent aera verbis Cedunt indigenae cedit plaga tota superbis Nam quia rex noster fidens alacrisque iuuenta Emeritus pridem detriuerat ocia lenta Illi continuis foedabant omnia praedis Vrgentes miseros iniectus ignibus agros Marcuerant totis viridantia gramina campis Aegra seges votum deluserat agricolarum Tanta fuit peditum tam barbara vis equitantum Innumerabilium concursus quadrupedantum Exciuit tandem famae querimonia regem Ne se cauterio tali pateretur inuri Quod sua barbaricae cessissent arma securi Nec mora victrices ducentia signa cohortes Explicat inuentum vexilla ferocia centum Iuncta virum virtus decies bis milia quina Ad stadium belli comitantur prae uia signa Hicque clet strepitus armatorum legiones Terruit insignis venientum fama latrones Vt posita proprias praeda repetant regiones At vulgus reliquum miseranda strage peremptum Infecit bibulas terris nidoribus auras Fugit Analasus de tot modo millibus vnus c. After thys victorie thus obtained of the Danes and Scottes King Ethelstane also subdued or at least quieted the North Brytaines Whome he conuenting together at Herforde or there about forced them to graunt vnto him as a yerely tribute xx pound of gold three hundreth pouÌ„de of siluer and of heades of neate xxv hundred with haukes and dogs to a certaine number This done he weÌ„t to Exceter and there likewise subduing the South Brytaines about Exceter and Cornewall repaired the walles of Exceter with sufficient strength and so returned Among these victorious and noble actes of this King One blot there is of him written and noted wherein he is as much worthy to be repreheÌ„ded as in the other before to be commended that is the innocent death and murther of his brother Edwyne The occasion thereof was this King Edwarde aforenamed their father in the time of his youth coÌ„ming by a certaine village or grange where he had bene nursed and brought vp of a child thought of curtesy to goe see howe his nurse did Where hee entring into the house espied a certaine yong damsel beautifull and right seemely attired Egwina by name This Egwina before being a pore mans daughter had a vision by night that of her body sprang such a bright light of the Moone that the brightnes therof gaue light to the Realme of England By reason wherof she was taken into the foresaide house daintely brought vp in stead of their owne daughter for hope of some commoditie to ensue thereby as afterwarde it came to passe For King Edward as it is declared comming into the house and rauished with the beautie of the maiden begate of her the same night this Ethelstane Wherefore the sayd Ethelstane being thus vasely borne of Egwina the first wife to Edward as is sayd before he was married to her and fearing his next brother Edwyne which was rightly borne especially being stirred therunto through the sinister suggestion of his Butler did cast such displeasure to the foresayde Edwine hys brother being yet but young that notwtstanding hys innocent submission and purgation made against his accusers he caused him to be set in an old rotteÌ„ boate in the broade Sea onely with one Esquier with hym wtout any tackling or other prouision to the same Where the young and tender Prince being dismaid with the rage of windes and of the floudes and nowe weary of his lâ—â—e cast himselfe ouer board into the sea and so was drowned Notwithstanding the Esquire shifting for himselfe as he could and recouering the body of his master brought it to Sandwich where it was buried Which done the king afterwarde comming to the remembraunce of himselfe was stroken with great repentaunce the space of vij yeares together And at length was reuenged of him that was the accuser of his brother This accuser as is sayde was the kings cupbearer who as God the righteous iudge of all things woulde haue it vpon a certaine solemne feast bearing the
to reduce the new Church of Saxons or Englishmen to the order that was in the old time among the Britanes that is to be vnder 2. Metropolitanes one of London the other of York for so the Church was ordered in the tune of the Britanes as is before declared Notwtstanding he geueth to Austen thys prerogatiue during his life time to haue authoritie iurisdiction not onely ouer his 12. Byshoppes but vpon all other Bishops and Priests in England And after his decease then these 2. metropolitanes London and Yorke to ouersee the whole Clergie as in times past amongest the Britaines whoÌ„ he ioyneth together after the death of Augustine to constitute Bishops and to ouersee the Church And that he so meaneth London to be equall in authority with Yorke it appeareth by 4. argumentes First that he wil London to be consecrate by no Bishop but of his own Sinode Secondly in that he willeth no distinction of honor to be betwixt London and Yorke but according only to that as eche of them is elder in time Thirdly for that he matcheth these two together in common couÌ„sell and with one agreement to consent together in doing and disposing such things as they shall consult vpoÌ„ in the zeale of Christ Iesus and that in such sort that one should not dissent nor discorde from the other What meaneth thys but that they should gouerne together whome he woulde not to dissent together Fourthly where he wryteth that the bishop of Yorke should not be subiect to the bishop of London what meaneth this but that the Bishop of London should be equiualent with the Metropolitane of Yorke or rather superiour vnto him And thus he expounded the meaning of Gregory to be in the foresaid letter To whom Lancâ—rancus again aunswereth that he was not the Byshop of London and that the question pertained not to London Thomas replieth hauing on his part many fautours that this priuiledge was grauÌ„ted by Gregory to Augustine alone to haue al other Byshops subiect to him but after his discease there should be equalitie of honor betwixt London and York without all distinction of pryoritie saue the onely prioritie of time shuld make superiority betwene them And although Augustin translated the seat from London to Kent yet Gregory if his mind had bene to geue the same prerogatiue to the successors of Austen which he gaue to him would expresly haue vttered it in the words of his Epistle writing thus to Austen That which I geue to thee Austen I geue also and graunt to al thy successors after thee But in that he maketh heere no mention of his successors it appeareth thereby that it was not his minde so to do To this Lancfrancus argueth again If this authority had bene geuen to Austen alone not to his successors it had bene but a smal gift proceeding from the Apostolike seate to his speciall and familiar freno especially seeing also that Austen in all his life did constitute no Byshop of Yorke neither was there any such Bishop to be subiect to him Againe we haue Priuileges from the Apostolike sea which confirme this dignitie in the successors of Austen in the same seat of Douer Moreouer all Englishmen thinke it both right and reason to fetch the directioÌ„ of wel liuing from that place where first they tooke the sparkle of right beleuing Farther where as you say that Gregory might haue confirmed with plaine wordes the same thing to the successours of Austen which he gaue vnto him all that I graunt yet notwithstanding this is nothing preiudiciall to the fear of Canterburie For if you know your Logike that which is true in the whole is also true in the parte And what is true in the more is also true in the les Now the Church of Rome is as the whole to whome all other Churches be as partes thereof And as Homo i. mankinde is Genus i. the general in a certaine respect to al his Indiuidua i. to all particular persons and yet in euery particular person lieth the propertie of the generall so in like maner the sea of Rome in a certain respect is the general and the whole to other churches yet in euery particular church is contained the whole fulnes of the whole christian faith That Church of Rome is greater then all Churches that which is wrought in it ought to worke in the lesse Churches also so that the authority of euery chiefe head of the church ought to stand also in theÌ„ that do succede vnles there be any precise exceptioÌ„ made by name Wherfore like as that Lord said to al bishops of Rome the same thing which he said to Peter so Gregory in like maner said to all the successors of Austen that which he said to Austen So thus I conclude likewise as the bishop of Canterburie is subiect to Rome because hee had his Faith from thence so Yorke ought to be in subiection to Cant. which sent the first preachers thether Now where as you alledge that Gregorie would Austen to be resident at LoÌ„don that is vtterly vncertaine For how is it to be thought that suche a Disciple wold do contrary to the mind of such a master But grauÌ„t as you say that Austen remoued to London what is that to me which am not bishop of London NotwithstaÌ„ding all this coÌ„trouersy ceasing betwixt vs if it shal please you to come to some peaceable composition with me all contention set apart you shall finde me not out of the way so farre as reason and equitie shall extend With these reasons of Lancfranke Thomas gaue ouer condescending that the first of his prouince shoulde begin at Number Whereupon it was then decreed that Yorke from that time should be subiect to Caunterbury in all matters apperteining to the rites regiment of the catholike church So that wheresoeuer within EnglaÌ„d Canterbury shuld or would hold his Councel the Byshop of Yorke shoulde resort thether with his Byshops and be obedient to hyâ— decrees canonicall Prouided moreouer that when the bishop of Canterbury should decease Yorke should repair to Douer there to consecrate with other the Byshop that shoulde be elect And if Yorke should decease his successor should resorte to CaÌ„terbury or els where the byshop of CaÌ„terbury should appoint there to receiue his coÌ„secration making his profession there with an othe of Canonicall obedience Thomas being content wtall Lancfrancus the Italian triumpheth with no small ioy and putteâ—h the matter forthw t in wryting that the memory therof might remain to the posterity of his successors But yet that decree did not long stand For shortly after the same scar so superficially cured brast out againe In somuch that in the reigne of king Henrie the first An. Domini 1121. Thurstinus Archbyshop of Yorke could not be coÌ„pelled to sweare to the Archbishop of Canterbury and yet notwithstanding by the letters of Calixtus 2. was consecrate without any profession made to
the sayde Byshop wyth much more matter of contention all which to recite it were too long But this I thought to commit to historie to the intent men might see the lamentable decay of true Christianitie amongest Christen Byshops who inflamed with glorious ambition so contended for honor that without mere forcemeÌ„t of law no modestie could take place Of such like contentions among Prelates of the Clergie for superioritie we read of diuers in olde Chronicles as in the history intituled Chronicon Hirsseldense where is declared a bloudy conflict which twise hapned in the church of Boslaria betwene Hecelon bishop of Hildesheime and Wederatus bishop of Fulda and all for the superior place who should fit next to the Emperour the Emperour hym selfe being there present and looking on them and yet not able to stay them Thus I haue described the troublous contention betwene Lancfrancus Thomas Metropolitane of Yorke in the daies of Alexander of which controuersie and of the whole discourse thereof Lanfrancus writeth to Pope Alexander beginning thus Domino totius Christianae religionis summo speculatori Alex Papae Lancfrancus sanctae Dorobernensis Ecclesiae antistes debitam cum omni seruitute obedientiam In concilio quod Angliae per vestram autoritatem coactum est vbi querelae Thomae Archiepiscopi prolatae ventilatae sunt allata est Ecclesiastica gétis Anglorum historia quam Eboracensis Ecclesiae praesbyter Anglorum Doctor Beda composuit and so foorth in a â—ong processe of wordes which followe Among whiche in the middle of the epistle speaking of Douer and Canterbury he hath these words Vrbs namque quae nunc CaÌ„tuarberia nominatur antiquis temporibus ab ipsius terrae incolis Dorobernia vocabatur c. with many other wordes in the said Epistle which for breuitie here I ouerpasse In the story before of king Egelrede was declared about the yeare of our Lord. M. xvi how the Bishoprik of Lindaffarne otherwise named holy lande in the floude of Twede was translated to Durham so likewise in the dayes of this Lancfrancus Archbishop of Cant. Anno M. lxxvi diuers Bishops seates were altered and remooued from towneships to greater Cities As the Byshoprike of Selese was remooued to Chichester out of Cornewall to Exeter from Welles to Bathe from Shyreburne to Salesbury from Dorcester to Lincolne from Lichfield to Chester which Byshoppricke of Chester Robert being then Byshop reduced from Chester to Couentrie Likewise after that in the raigne of William Rufus An. 1095. Herbert Bishop of Thetford from thence reduced the fear to Norwige c. As concerning Douer and Caunterbury whether the sea was likewise translated froÌ„ the towne of Douer to the City of Cant. in the time of Theodorns or whether Canterbury by old time had the name of Dorobernia as the letter of Lancfrancus to Pope Alexander aboue mentioned doth pretend I finde it not in histories expressely defined Saue that I read by the words of William bring yet Duke of Normandie charging then Harolde to make a welle of water for the kings vse in the Castel of Dorobernia that the said Dorobernia then was taken for that which nowe we call Douer but whether Dorobernia and the Citie of Cant be both one or diuers the matter is not great Notwithstanding this I read in the epistle of Pope Bonifacius to king Ethelbert as also to Iustinus Archbish. Item in the epistle of pope Honorius to bishop Honorius IteÌ„ of Pope Uitalianus to Theodorus of Pope Sergius to king Ethelred Alfred and Adulphus and to the Bishops of england Likewise of pope Gregory the 3. to the Bishops of England Item of Pope Leo to Atherlard Archbyshop of Cant. Of Formosus to the bishops of England and of Pope Iohn to Dunstane that the name of Dorobernia of Canterbury indifferently are taken for one matter In this time and by the procuring of this Lancfrancus the 9. yere of this king a councel was holden at London where among the actes thereof these were the principall things concluded 1. For the order of sitting that the Archbishop of Yorke should sit on the right hand and the Byshop of London of the left hand or in the absence of Yorke London shoulde haue the right and Winchester the left hand of the Archbyshop of Cant. sitting in counsell 2. The seconde that Bishops shoulde translate their sees from villages into cities whereupon those sees aboue named were translated 3. That Monkes should haue nothing in proper And if any so had he dying vnconfessed shoulde not be buried in the Churchyard 4. That no Clerke or Monke of an other diocesse should be admitted to orders or retained without letters coÌ„mendatorie or testimoniall 5. That none should speake in the CouÌ„cel except bishops and Abbots without leaue of the Archmetropolitanes 6. That none should marry within the 7. degree with any either of his owne kinred or of his wiues departed 7. That none shoulde either buy or sell any office wythin the Church 8. That no sorcerie nor any diuination should be vsed or permitted in holy Church 9. That no bishop nor abbot nor any of the clergy should be at the iudgement of any mans death or dismembring neither should be any fautor of the sayd iudicantes Moreouer in the dayes of this Lancfrancus diuers good bishops of the realme began to take part with priests against the monkes in displacing these out of their Churches and to restore the maried Priests againe in so much that walkelmus bishop of wint had placed aboue 4.0 canons in stede of monkes for his part but this godly enterprise was stopped by stout Lancfrancke the Italian Lombard This lustie Prelate sate 19. yeares but at latter end he was not so fauored of William Rufus and â—â—ed for sorrowe Although this Italian Franke being Aâ—â—hbishop had litle leisure to write yet something he thought to doe to set out his famous learning and wrote a Booke against Berengarius intituling it Opus Scintillarum The olde church of Cant. he plucked downe builded vp the new After the death of Pope Alexander aboue mentioned next to him folowed HildebraÌ„d surnamed Gregory the 7. This Hildebrand as he was a sorcerer so was he the first and principal cause of all this perturbation that is nowe hath bene since his time in the Church by reason that through his example all this ambition stoutnes pride entred first into the church of Rome hath euer since continued For before Hildebrandus came to Rome working there his feares setting vp and displacing what Byshops he lifted corrupting them with pernicious counsell and setting them against Emperors vnder pretence of chastitie destroying matrimonie and vnder the title of libertie breaking peace and resisting authoritie before this I say the church of Rome was in some order bishops quietly gouerned vnder christen Emperors and also were defended by the same As Marcellus Meltiades and Siluester were subdued and vnder obedience to
as both the Bishops are slacke in their charge doyng and also the prerogatiue of their order exempteth thē frō the secular iurisdictiō c. And thus much out of Nuburgensis To this matter also pertayne the words of Cesarius the monke in hys 8. booke of Dialogues cap. 69 about the 48. yeare after the death of Thomas Becket which was the yeare of the Lord. 1220. whose wordes in summe come to this effect Quaestio Parisijs inter magistros ventilata fuit vtrum damnatus an saluatus effet ille Thomas Dixerat Rhogerius tunc Normānus fuiffe illum morte ac damnatione dignum quòd contumax esset in dei ministrum regem Protulit econtra Petrus Cantor Parisiensis quòd signa saluationis magne sāctitatis essent eius miracula quòd martirium probasler Ecclesiae causa pro qua mortem subierat c. In English There was a question moued among the maisters of Paris whether Tho. Becket were saued or damned To this question answereth Roger a Norman that he was worthy death and damnation for that he was so obstinate agaynst Gods minister hys K. Contrary Peter Cantor a Persian disputed saying affirming that his miracles were great signes and tokens of saluatiō and also of great holines in that man affirming moreouer that the cause of the Church did allow and confirme hys martyrdome for the which Church he dyed And thus haue ye the iudgement and censure of the schole of Paris touching this question for the saincting of Thomas Becket In which iudgement for so much as the greatest argumēt resteth in the miracles wrought by him after hys death let vs therefore pause a little vpon y◠same to try and examine these his miracles In the tryall wherof we shall finde one of these two to be true that eyther if they were true they were wrought not by God but by a cōtrary spirit of whō Christ our Lord geueth vs warning in his gospell saying whose comming shal be with lying signes and wonders to deceiue if it were possible the elect Math 24. for els we shall finde that no suche were euer wrought at all but fayned and forged of idle Monkes and religious bellies for the exaltatiō of their churches profit of their powches whiche thing in deede seemeth rather to be true And no lesse may appeare by the miracles thēselues set forth by one of his own Monks of his owne time who in fine solemne books hath comprehended all the reuelation vertues and miracles of this archb the which bookes as yet remayning in the hands of William Stephenson Citizen of London I haue seen and perused wherein is contayned the whole summe of all his miracles to the number of 270 being so far of from all trueth reason some ridiculous some monstrous vayne absurd some also blasphemous some so impudēt that not onely they deserue no credit altogether sauoring of mere forgery but also for very shame will abash an honest penne to write vpō thē First if miracles serue for necessity for infidels what cause or necessity was there in a Christian realme hauing the word of God for God to worke such miracles after his death who neuer wrought any in all his life Thē to consider the end of these miracles whether do they tend but onely to bring men to Canterbury with their vowes and offeringes to enrich the couent Beside the nūber of the miracles which he sayd so many that they lose theyr owne credit what disease is there belonging to man or woman in the curing whereof some miracle hath not bene wrought by this 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as feuers fistula the gout toothache palsey consumption falling sicknesse leprosie headache broken armes maymed legs swelling throates the raysing vp of the dead which haue bene two dayes departed with infinite other And as all these haue healed for the most part by one kinde of salue as a certayne panacea which was with the water onely of Caunterbury like as a cunning Smith which should open with one key all maner of lockes so agayne in reading of the story of these miracles ye shall finde the matter so conueyed that the power of this dead Saynt was neuer twise shewed vpon any one disease but euery diuers disease to haue a diuers miracle To recite in order all these prodigious reuelatiōs and phātasticall miracles falsely imagined and ascribed to this archbishop were nothing els but to write a legend of lies to occupy the people with tristes Which because it pertaineth rather so the idle professiō of such dreaming monks and cloysterers that haue nothing els to maintain that religion withal I will not take their profession out of theyr hands Wherfore to omit all suche vayne lying apparitions and miracles as how this angry sainct 3. dayes after his death appeared by vision at the altar in his pontificalibus commaunding the quere not to sing but to say this office of his masse Exurge quare obdormis Domine c. Which vision the author himselfe of the book doth say he did see To omit also the blasphemous lye how in other vision the sayd Archbishop should say that hys bloud did cry out of the earth to God more then the bloud of iust Abell Itē in an other visiō it was shewed to a monk of Lewes how S. Thomas had hys place in heauen appoynted with the Apostles aboue Stephen Laurence Uincent and al the other Martyrs whereof of this cause is rendered for that ◠Stephen Laurence and such other suffered only for their own cause But this Th. suffered for the vniuersal church Item how it was shewed to a certayne young man Ormus by name xij yeares before the death of this Becket that among the Apostles martyrs in heauen there was a vacaunt place left for a certayne priest as he sayd of England which was credibly supposed to be this Tho. Becket Item how a certain knightes sonne being two dayes dead was reuiued agayne so soone as he had the water of Caunterbury put in his mouth had by his parentes 4. peeces of siluer bended to be offered in Caūterbury in the childes behalfe All these I say with such other like to omit the number wherof commeth to an infinite varietie onely this one story or an other that followeth shall suffice to expresse the vanitie and impudent forgery of all the rest In the fourth book of this fabulous author and in the 3. chap. a miracle is there contayned of a certayn countryman of Bedfordshire in kinges Weston whose name was Gilwardus which Gilwardus in his dronkēnes brusting into an other mans house which was his debter took out of his house a great whetstone a paire of hedging gloues The other party seyng this value not sufficient for hys cōdemnation by the councell of the towneclerk entred an action of felony agaynst him for other thinges besides as for stealing
them at some straight or other aduauntage were by the Prince premonished thereof and returning agayn vpon them gaue a charge and slew many of them and the rest they put to flight After this about Midsomer when the Prince had vnderstāding that the Saracens began to gather at Cakhow which was 40. myles from Acra he marching thether set vpō them very early in the morning and slue of them more then a 1000. the rest he put to flight and tooke riche spoyles marching forward till they came to a Castle named Castrum Peregrinorum situate vpon the Sea cost and taried there that night the next day they returned toward Acra In the meane season the king of Ierusalem sent vnto the noble men of Cypres desiring them with speede that they would come and ayde the Christians but they would not come saying they would keepe their own land and go no further Then Prince Edward sent vnto them desiring that at his request they would come ioyne in ayd with him Who immediately thereupon came vnto him with great preparation and furniture for the warres saying that at hys commaundement they were bounde to do no lesse for that his predecessors were sometimes that gouernors of their lande that they ought alwaies to shewe their fidelitie to the kings of England Then the Christians being herew t animated made a third voiage or Rode and came as farre as the fort called Vincula S. Petri and to S. Georges and when they had slayne certayne there not finding any to make resistance agaynst them they retyred agayne from whence they came When thus the fame of prince Edward grew amongst hys enemies and that they began to stand in doubt of him they deuised amongest themselues howe by some pollicie they might circumuent him and betray him Whereupon the great Prince and Admirall of Ioppa sent vnto hym sayning himselfe vnder great deceit to become a Christian and that he would draw with hym a great number besides so that they might be honorably entertayned vsed of the Christians This talke pleased the Prince well and perswaded him to finish the thing he had so well begonne by writing agayne who also by the same messenger sent and wrote backe vnto him diuers tymes about the same matter whereby no mistrust shoulde spring This messenger sayth myne autor was one ex cautè nutritis one of the slony harted that neither feared God nor dreaded death The fift tyme when this messenger came and was of the Princes seruauntes searched according to the maner and custome what weapon and armour he had about him as also his purse that not so much as a knife could be founde about him he was had vp into the Princes chamber and after hys reuerence done he pulled out certayne letters which he deliuered to the Prince from his Lord as he had done others before This was about eight dayes after whitsontide vpon a Teusday somewhat before night at which time the Prince was laid vpon his bed bare headed in his Ierkin for the great heat and intemperature of the weather When the Prince had red the letters it appeared by thē that vpon the Saterday next following his Lord woulde be there ready to accomplishe all that he had written and promised The report of these newes by the prince to the standers by liked them well drawing some what backe to consult thereof amongest themselues In the meane tyme the messenger kneeling making his obersance to the Prince questioning further with him put his hand to the belt as though he would haue pulled out some secret letters sodenly he pulled out an inuenomed knife thinking to haue stroken hym into the belly therew t as he lay But y◠Prince lifting vp his hand to defend the blow was striken a great woūd into that arm And being about to fetch an other stroke at him the prince agayn with his foote tooke hym suche a blow that he feld him to the ground with that the prince gat him by the hand and with such violence wrasted the knife from him that he hurt himself therwith on the forehead and immediately thrust the same into the belly of the messenger and striker and slue him The Princes seruauntes being in the next chamber not farre of hearing the bulkling came with great hast rūning in and finding the messenger lying dead in the floure one of them tooke vp a stoole and bet out his braynes wherat the Prince was wroth for that he stroke a dead man and one that was killed before The rumour hereof as it was straunge so it soone went throughout all the Court and from thence amongst the common people wherefore they were very heauy and greatly discouraged To him came also the Captayne of the Temple brought him a costly and precious drinke agaynst poyson least the venim of the knife shoulde penetrate the liuely bloud and in blaming wise sayde vnto hym Did I not shewe your grace before of the deceipt subtiltie of this people Notwithstanding sayth he let your grace take a good hart you shall not die of this wound my life for yours But straight wayes the surgions phisitiōs were sent for and the prince was dressed and within few dayes after the wound began to putrifie and the flesh to looke dead and blacke wherupon they that were about the prince began to mutter amongest thēselues and were very sad and heauy Which thinge he himselfe perceauing sayd vnto them why mutter you thus amongest yourselues What see you in me can I not be healed Tell me the truth be ye not afrayd Whereupon one said vnto him and like your grace you may be healed we mistrust it not but yet it will be very paynefull for you to suffer May suffering sayth he again restore health Yea sayth the other on payne of loosing my head Then sayd the Prince I commit my selfe to you doe with me what you thinke good Then said one of the Phisitions is there any of your Nobles in whome your grace reposeth speciall trust To whome the Prince aunswered yea namyng certayne of the Noble men that stoode about him Then sayd the Phisition to the two whome the Prince first named the Lord Edmund and the Lord Iohn Uoysie And doe you also faythfully loue your Lord and Prince Who aunswered both yea vndoubted Then sayth he take ye away this Gentlewoman and Lady meaning hys wife let her not see her Lord and husband till such a time I will you thereunto Whereupon they tooke her out of the princes presence crying out and wringing her hands Thē said they vnto her be ye contented good Lady Madame It is better that one woman should weepe a little while then that all the realme of England shoulde weepe a great season Then on the morow they cut out all the dead and inuenemed flesh out of the Princes arme and threw it from them and sayd vnto him how chereth your grace we promise
successors But if thou haue geuen any we iudge the gift to be voyde and call backe how farre so euer thou hast gone forward And whosoeuer beleueth otherwise we iudge them heretickes Vnto this letter of the Pope king Phillip maketh answere agayn in maner order as followeth which is this ¶ Phillip by the grace of God King of Fraunce to Boniface not in deedes behauing himselfe for Pope little friendship or none TO Boniface bearing himselfe for chiefe Byshop little health or none Let thy follishnes know that in no temporall things we are subiect to no man and that the giftes of prebendes and many benefices made and to be made by vs were and shall be good both in time past and to come And that we will defend manfully the possessours of the sayd benefices and we thinke them that beleue or thinke otherwise fooles and mad men Geuen at Paris the Wednesday after Candlemas an 1301. After these aforesayd and other writinges passing to and fro betweene the French kyng and the pope within a yeare and a halfe after the king sommoneth a Parliament sending downe hys letters to his Sheriffes and other officers to summon the Prelates and Barons of the Realme vnto the sayd Court of Parliament according to the tenor of the kinges letters here following PHilip by the grace of God king of Fraunce c. Whereas we would take counsaile with the Prelates Barons and other our faythfull about weighty matters and hard and suche as belong greatly to our right and touching our honour state liberties and lawes of this our Realme Churches and Ecclesiasticall persons and would also go forward and proceede in the foresayd matters according to their counsayle We commaund you that ye dilligently in our behalfe require straightly charge all the Prelates in your baliwicke and also all and singuler Abbots and Priors of the same your foresayd baliwicke to certayne of the whiche we haue directed downe our special letters for the same cause that as they fauour our honour the good state both of the realme of théselues and of the Church they repayre to vs in their own persōs all lets and delayes set aside and all other busines left of Shewing to them moreouer that we can iudge none of them to be eyther to vs faythfull subiects or friendes to the Realme which shall faile herein or withdraw himselfe in the foresayd busines counsayles and helpes in tyme. Wherin if peraduenture any shall slack or refuse to resort and come toward vs within 8. dayes frō the tyme of this charge geuen by you or your commaundement That then you to seise all hys temporall goodes into our hand so seised to holde them vntill you receiue other commaundement from vs. Geuen at Paris the Monday before the Natiuitie of S. Iohn Baptist in the yeare of our Lord. 1303. ¶ A declaration of maister William Nagareta made against Pope Boniface the eight with his appellation also made at Paris afore the kyng and his Counsaile in the Church of Paris IN the name of God Amen In the yeare of our Lorde 1303. Indictione secunda the 12. day of March and the ix yeare of the Popedome of the most holy father the L. Boniface the 8. by Gods prouidence pope and in the presence of vs common notaries and witnesses written vnder the noble man maister William Nagareta knight a worshipfull professour of the lawes standing afore the most excellent Prince the Lord Philip by the grace of God most noble king of Fraunce spake with liuely words and gaue in writinges these thinges that follow There haue bene false Prophetes among the people as there haue bene also among you false teachers c. S. Peter the glorious prince of the Apostles speaking to vs by the spirite tolde vs thinges to come that likewise as there were false Prophetes afore tyme so there should come among you false teachers bringing in sectes of destruction by the which the way of trueth shall be defaced and couetously they shall make marchandise of you with fayned wordes and further addeth that such maisters did follow the way of Balaam of Bosor whiche loued the reward of wickednes and had hys bridled Asse to correct hys madnes whiche speaking in a mans voyce did stop the foolishnes of the Prophet All which thinges as they be shewed to vs by the greatest Patriarch himself Your eyes see them fulfilled this day according to the letter For there fitteth in S Peters Chaire the mayster of lyes causing himselfe to be called Boniface 1. a well doer where he is notable in all kinde of euill doyng And so both he hath taken to himselfe a false name and where he is not a true ruler and maister he calleth himselfe the Lord Iudge and mayster of all men And comming in contrary to the common order appoynted by the holy fathers and also contrary to the rules of reason and so not entring in at the doore into the Lordes shepefold is not a shepheard nor hierling but rather a theefe robber For he the true husbād of the Romish church yet liuing deceiued him that was delighted in simplicitie entised him with fayned flatterings gifts to let him haue his spouse to be his wife let no man separate at length laying violent handes vppon hym perswading him falsely that thing which the deceiuer sayd to come from the holy spirite was not ashamed to ioyne to himselfe with wicked practise that holye Church which is maistresse of all Churches calling hymselfe to her husband where as he cannot be for Celestinus the true Romish Byshop agreed not to the said deuorce being deceiued by so great subtiltie nothing is so contrary to agreeing as errour and deceit as mans lawes beare witnes that I neede not to speake of his violence But because the spirite inspireth where he will and he that is led with the spirite is not vnder the lawe the holy vniuersall Church of God not knowing the craftes of that deceiuer stumbling and doubting whether it came from the holy ghost that Celestinus should leaue of his gouernment and the sinnes of the people deseruing it for feare of a schisme suffered the foresaid deceauer although according to the doctrine of our Lord by hys fruites he might be knowne whether he came to the say'd regiment by the holy ghost or otherwise his fruites as it is playnely here written beneath are now manifest to all men by which it is apparaunt to the worlde that he came not in by God but otherwayes and so came not in by the sheepefould His fruites are most wicked and hys ende is death and therefore it is necessary that so euill a tree according to the Lordes saying should be cut downe and cast into the fire This cānot auaile to his excuse which is said of some men that is that the Cardinals did agree vpon him agayn after the death of the sayd Celestinus the pope seing he could not be her husband whom
Robert Archbishop of Canterbury an 1272. By Pope Gregory 10. in the generall Councell at Lyons all the orders of Fryers were put downe 4. orders onely except that is Dominicks Franciscans Carmilites and Augustines This Robert Kilwarby by the commaundemeÌ„t of Pope Nicholas was made Cardinall of Rome Bishop of Poruensis Where is to be noted an vntruth in Polid Virgill which sayth that he was made cardinal by pope Gregory which could not be 48. Iohn Pecknam 13 Robert Burnell Byshop of Bathe was elected but by the Pope refused For whom Iohn Peckham a gray frier was placed by Pope Nicho. In the first yeare of this Frier Peckeham Will. Wikewane Archb. of Yorke comming from his consecration at Rome to Douer bare vp his Crosse thorough the midst of Kent wherat was no litle adoe Robert Gernemine Archdeacon of Cant. went to law to Rome for the liberties possessions of his Archdeaconship 2. yeares and there dyed In his time also another wraÌ„gling fell betwene the Monks of Cant. the Monkes of Douer in the time of this I. PeckhaÌ„ for admitting certayne Nouices of Douer into orders Ex chr Monach. Douer fol. 42. This Peckham holding a counceÌ„ll at Lambheth ordeyned diuers statutes and caused the ordinances of the councell of Lyons and of Boniface Archb. of Cant. and his predecessor to be obserued Great strife and hatred was betwene this Pecham and Thomas Byshop of Hereford Who being excoÌ„municated by Peckham appealed to Rome went to the Pope The Prior couent of Cant. made their appeale agaynst this archb Peckham that he should not coÌ„secrate Walter le Schamell new elect bishop of Salisbury in any other place except onely in the church of Cant. but by theyr leaue and licence first obteined Notwithstanding the archb nothing regarding their appeale proceeded in the consecration of the sayd bishop nere to the towne of Reading whereupon the Prior and Couent ceased not to prosecute theyr appeale agaynst the Archbishop Betwene Richard Ferringes archdeacoÌ„ of CaÌ„t. of the one party and the BaroÌ„s of Douer of the other party the same yeare fell an other like wraÌ„gling for that the Archdeacon claymed to visite the Church of Douer contrary the barons affirmed that none had nor should haue to do there to order or dispose in spirituall matters but onely the archb the Prior and couent of S. Martin Ex eod chron fol. 46. After the death of William Wicwane Archb. of Yorke Iohn de Roma succeeded after him and coÌ„ming from his consecratioÌ„ at Rome to Douer bare his crosse through the midle of Kent contrary to the inhibition of Iohn Peckham 48. Rob. Winchelsey 19 This Rob. which was archb in the latter time of K. Edward the 1. for certeine displeasure of the K. coÌ„ceiued against him departed the realme in his banishmeÌ„t remayned 2. or 3. yeares And about the beginning of the raign of K. Edwa. the 2. was restored againe an 1309. Ex chro Rich. 2. Thus few Archb. of Cant. we finde with whom kinges haue not had some quarell or other The cause betweene the K. and him sayth mine author was this that the K. accused him to Pope Clement to disturbe his Realme and to take part with rebels c. Ex chro S. Albani This Robert also excommunicated Walter Bishop of Couent for holding with the King and Peter Gaueston against the ordinances of the Barons wherefore the sayd Bishop appealed to the Pope agaynst whom the Archb. sent Adam Mirimouth In the time of this Robert Archbishop the order of Templaries were abolished by Pope ClemeÌ„t 5. in the councell of Vienna with this seittence diffinitiue Quanquam de iure non possumus tamen ad plenitudinem potestatis dictum ordinem reprobamus 50. Gualter Reynald 15 Aiâ—ct the decease of Robert Winchelsey who departed an 1312. Thomas Cobham a learned man was elected by full coÌ„sent of the Monkes who came to Auinion to haue his election confirmed But the Pope reseruing the vacant seat to his owne handes put in Walter Reynald B. of Worcester Chauncellor of England who gouerned the seat 15. yeares The chronicler of S. Albans recordeth also how in the dayes of this Archb. an 1319. certayne Lepers conspiring with the Turkes and Iewes went about to impotionate and infect all Christendome by inueneming their fountains lakes pits barels and such other places Of the which crime diuers of theÌ„ being conuict were worthely burned in Fraunce About the which yeare the sayd author maketh also relation how in the realme of England much morain fell among the beasâ—es in so much that the dogs eating vpon their flesh infected belike by the waters and fountaines fell downe dead incontinent Neyther durâ—â— men for that cause almost tast of any biefe an 1318. 1319. Ex Chron. Alban This Walter Archb. taking part with the Queen Isabell agaynst K. Edward her husband dyed the same yere in which he was deposed an 1237. Ex chr S. Albani After Walter the Archb. as affirmeth the chron of S Alban succeeded Simon Mepham Of whom I marnell that Polydor maketh no word mention belike he sate not long after folowed I. Stratford 51. Iohn Stratford 29. In the storye of Adam Mirimouth is recorded that this I. Stratforde intending to visit the dioces of Northfolk was not receiued by the Bishop the chapter and clergy there alledgyng that he obserned not the ordinarye Canon therein To whom the Archb. sayd agayne he had the Popes letters and shewed the same But the other aunswered that those letters were falsly obteined and tended to the suppression of the Clergy therfore they would not obey wherfore the Archb. excommunicated the Bishop and suspended the Prior interdicted the couent au 1343. 52. Ioh. Offord 10. monethes M. Iohn Offord Chauncellor of England was elected and confirmed Archb. of Canter but not consecrated and sate but 10. monthes about the yeare of our Lord 1350. Postilentia in Anglia 53. Tho. Braidwarden 1. This Tho. Braidwarden following after I. Stratford sat not long but died within 10 moneths of the plague as they say Which was called then the first great plague in England raging so fore in all quarters that it was thought scarce the tenth part of men to be left aliue 54. SimoÌ„ Islepe 17. In the time of SimoÌ„ Islepe which folowed after Bradwarden K. Edward an 1362. is reported after the blinde superstition of those daies to offer in the church of Westminster the vestimentes wherin S. Peter did celebrate masse Which belike wer well kept from mothes to last so long Ex Chron. Alban The same Simon Islepe among other constitutious ordeined through all Churches Chappelles vnder paine of excoÌ„munication that no man should abstayne from bodely labors vpon certayne Saints dayes as is before touched Which fact of his is not a litle noted in our monkish historyes This Simon builded Canterbury Colledge in Oxford * The Conclusion of this Fourth Booke ¶ For as much as Sathan being
began greatly to multiply and spread vnto whome this Bakenthorpe was euer a great enemye Whose steppes the scholler also following began to do the like Such was the capacitie and dexteritie of this Fizraf that he being commended to king Edward the 3. was promoted to him first to be Archdeacon of Lichfield then to be the commissary of the vniuersitie of Oxford At length to be Archbishop of Armach in Ireland He being Archbishop vppon a time had cause to come vp to London At what time here in the said citty of London was contention betweene the Friers and the clergie about preaching and hearing confessions c. Whereupon this Armachanus being requested to preach made 7. or 8. sermons Wherein he propounded 9. conclusions agaynst the Friers for the which he was cited vp by the Friers before this pope Innocent the 6. to appeare And so he did who before the face of the pope valiantly defended both in preaching in writing the same conclusions therein stood constantly vnto the death as the wordes of Iohn Wickliffe in his Trialogo do well testifie in this wise Ab Anglorum Episcopis conductus Armachanus nouem in Auinione conclusiones coram Innocentio 6. suorum Cerdinalium coetu contra fratrum mendicitatem audacter publicauit verbóque ac scriptis ad mortem vsque defendit The like also testifieth of him Waldenus in fasciso zizianniorum Also Volateranus reporteth the same Gulielmus Botonerus testifying of him in like maner saith that Armachanus first reproued begging Friers for hearing the confessions of professed nonnes without licence of their superiours and also of maryed women without knowledge of their husbandes What daungers and troubles he susteyned by his persecutors and howe miraculously the Lord deliuered him from their handes In so muche that they meeting him in the open streetes and in cleare day light yet had no power to see him nor to apprehend hym In what perill of theeues and searchers he was in and yet the Lord deliuered him yea and caused his mony being take from him to be restored againe to him by portions in time of his necessitie and famine Also from what dangers of the kinges officers which comming with the kings letters layd all the hauens for him yet howe the Lord Iesus deliuered him shewing him by what wayes how to escape them Moreouer what appeales were layd agaynst hym to the number of 16. and yet how the Lord gaue him to triumph ouer al his enemies How the Lord also taught him brought him out of the profound vanities of Aristotles subtlety to the study of the Scriptures of God All this with muche more he himselfe expresseth in a certaine prayer or confession made to Christ Iesus our Lord in which he describeth almost the whole history of his owne life Whiche prayer I haue to shewe in old written hand and hereafter Christ willing intēd as time serueth to publish the same The beginning of the prayer in latin is this Tibi laus tibi gloria tibi gratiarum actio Iesu pijssime Iesu potentissime Iesu dulcissime qui dixisti Ego sum via veritas vita Via sine deuio veritas sine nubilo vita sine termino Quod tute viam mihi oftendisti Tute veritatem me docuiste Et tute vitā mihi promisisti Via eras mihi in exilio Veritas eras in consilio Et vita eris mihi in premio With the rest that followeth in the foresayd prayer Thus what were the troubles of this good man and how he was cited vp by the Friers to the P. you haue partly heard Nowe what were his reasons and argumentes wherwith he defendeth his cause in the popes presence followeth to be declared For the tractation whereof firste I must put the reader in remēbrauce of the controuersie mētioned before in the story of Guliel de sancto de Amore. Pag. 322. Also in the story of the vniuersitie of Paris contending against the Friers pag. 392. For so long did this controuersie continue in the Churche from the yeare 1240. whē the Oxford men began fies◠to stand against the Fryers to the time of this Armachanus that is to the yeare 1360. and after this time yet more encreased So it pleased the secret prouidence of God for what cause he best knoweth to suffer his Churche to be entangled and exercised sometimes with matters and controuersies of no great importance Eyther to keepe the vanitie of mens wits thus occupyed frō idlenes or els to prepare their mindes by these smaller matters to the consideration and searching out of other thinges more graue and weighty Like as nowe in these our Queenes dayes we see what tragidies be raysed vp in Englād about formes fashions of ministers wearinges what troubles grow what placing and displacing there is about the same Euen so at this time happened the like stirre about the liberties and priuilegies of the Friers which not a little troubled and occupied al the churches Diuines almost through Christendome The whiche controuersie to the intent it may better be vnderstanded all the circumstances therof being explayned we will first begyn from the originall and foundation of the matter to declare by order and course of yeres vpon what occasion this variance first rising in continuance of time increased multiplide in gathering more matter and brast out at length to this tumultuous contention among learned men Concerning therfore this present matter first it is to be vnderstand that in the yeare of our Lord. 1215. vnder pope Innocent the 3. was called a generall coūcell at Laterane mentioned before Pag. 253. in the dayes of king Iohn Iu the which councell among many other thinges was constituted a certaine law or Canon beginning Omnis vtriusque sexus c. the tenour of which canon in English is thus Be it decreed that euery faythfull Christian both man and woman comming to the yeares of discretion shall confesse hymselfe alone of all his sinnes to the priest of hys own proper parish once in the yeare at least and that he shall endeuour by hys owne self to fulfil the penance whēsoeuer he receiueth the sacrament of Eucharistie at least at the time of Easter Vnlesse by the assent of his Minister vpon some reasonable cause to abstayne for the time Otherwise dooing let him both lacke the communion of the Churche being aliue and Christian buriall when he is dead Wherefore be it decreed that this wholesome constitution shal be published accustomably in Churches to the end that no man of ignorance or of blindnes make to himselfe a cloke of excuse And if any shall confesse himselfe to any other priest then of his owne parishe vpon any iust cause let him aske and obtayne first licence of his owne priest Other els the Priest to haue no power to hinde him or to loose him c. In the time of this Innocentius and of this Laterane councell
consequently absolue any man confessing hys faulte being contrite and penitent for the same 16. It is lawfull for kinges in causes licenced by the lawe to take away the temporalties from the spiritualty sinning habitualiter that is which continue in the custome of sinne and will not amend 17. Whether they be temporall Lordes or any other men whatsoeuer they be which haue endowed any Churche with temporalties It is lawfull for them to take away the same temporalties as it were by way of medicine for to auoyd sinne notwithstanding any excommunication or other ecclesiasticall censure for so much as they are not geuen but vnder a condition 18. An ecclesiasticall minister and also the Byshop of Rome may lawfully be rebuked of his subiectes and for the profite of the Church be accused eyther of the Clergy or of the Laitie These letters with the articles inclosed being thus receiued from the pope the bishops tooke no litle hart thinking and fully determining with themselues and that in open profession before their prouinciall Councell that all maner respectes offeare or fauour set apart no person neither high nor low should let them neither woulde they be seduced by the intreaty of any mā nor by any threatnings or rewards but that in this cause they would execute most surely vpright iustice and equitie yea albeit presēt danger of life should follow therupon But these so fierce brags stout promise with the subtile practises of these Byshops which thought them so sure before the Lord against whō no determination of mans counsaile can prenayle by a small occasion did lightly confound ouerthrowe For the day of examination being come a certayn personage of the princes court yet of no great noble byrth named Lewes Clifford entring in among the Byshops commaunded them that they shold not proceed with any diffinitiue sentence against Iohn Wickliffe With which wordes all they were so amased and their combes so cut that as in the story is mentioned they became so mute and speachlesse as men hauing not one word in their month to answere And thus by the wonderous worke of God his prouidence escaped Iohn Wickliffe the second time out of the Byshops hands and was by them clearely dismissed vppon his declaration made of his articles as anone shall follow Moreouer here is not to be passed ouer how at the same tyme and in the sayd Chappell of the Archb. at Lamheth where the byshops were sitting vpon Iohn Wickliffe the story writing of the doing therof addeth these wordes saying Non dico ciues tantùm Londinenses sed viles ipsius ciuitatis se impudenter ingerere praesumpserunt in eandem capellam verba facere pro eodem istud negotium impedire confisi vt reor de ipsorum praemissa negligentia praelatorum c. That is I say not onely that the Citizens of London but also the vile abiectes of the Citty presumed to be so bold in that same Chappell at Lamheth where the Byshops were sitting vppon Iohn Wickliffe both to entreat for him and also to let and stoppe the same matter trusting as I suppose vpon the negligence which they sawe before in the Byshops c. Ouer and beside here is not to be forgotten how the sayd Iohn Wickliffe the same time of his examination offered and exhibited vnto the Bishops in writing a protestation with a declaration or exposition of his owne minde vpon the sayd his articles the effect whereof here followeth The protestation of Iohn Wickliffe FIrst I protest as I haue often before done that I doe minde and intend with my whole hart by the grace of God to be a true Christian and as long as breath shal remayne in me to professe and defend the law of Christ. And if it shall happen that through ignoraunce or otherwise I shall fayle therein I desire my Lord God of pardon forgeuenes And now againe as before also I do reuoke and make retractation most hūbly submitting my selfe vnder the correction of our holy mother the church And for somuch as the sentence of my fayth whiche I haue holden in the scholes and els where is reported euen by children more ouer it is caried by children euen vnto Rome Therefore left my deare beloued brethren should take any offence by me I wil set forth in writing the sentēce and Articles for the which I am nowe accused and impeached the whiche also euen vnto the death I will defend As I beleeue all Christians ought to doe and specially the Bysh. of Rome and all other priestes and ministers of the Church For I do vnderstand the conclusions after the sense and maner of speaking of the scriptures and holy doctours the whiche I am ready to expound And if they shall be found contrary vnto the faith I am ready to reuoke and speedily to call them backe agayne An exposition vpon the conclusions of Iohn Wickliffe exhibited by him to the Byshop ALl the race of mankinde here in earth beside Christ hath no power simply to ordayne that Peter c. This conclusion of it selfe is euident for as much as it is not in mans power to stop the cōming of Christ to hys finall iudgement but he must needes come according to the article of our Creede to iudge both the quick and the dead And then as the scripture teacheth shall surcease all ciuill and politicke rule here I vnderstand the temporall and secular dominion pertaining to men here dwelling in this mortall life For so doe the Philosophers speake of ciuill dominion And although the thing which is terminable hath an end is called sometimes perpetuall yet because in holy scripture and in vse of the Church and in the bookes of Philosophers most commonly that is takē to be perpetuall which hath no ende of tyme hereafter to come according to the which sense the Church singeth Gloria Patri c. nunc perpetuum I also after the same signification do take here this woorde perpetually and so is this conclusion consonant to the principles of the Scripture that it is not in mans power to ordayne the course and voyage of the Church here perpetually to last 2. God can not geue to any man c. ¶ To the second conclusion I aunswere vnderstanding ciuil dominion as in the conclusion before And so I hold that God first by his ordinate power cannot geue to any person ciuil dominion here for euer Secondly by his absolute power it is not probable for hym so to doe For so much as he cānot euer detaine his spouse in perpetual prison of thys life nor alwayes deferre the finall beatitude of hys Church 3. To the third conclusion Many wrytings or chartes inuented by men as touching perpetual hereditage ciuile be vnpossible The verity of this conclusion is incident For we must not canonize all maner of Charts what soeuer as Catholicke or vniuersal for then it were not lawful by any meanes to take away
Iohn Wickliffe wrote certayne bookes which he called a Dialogue a Trialogue besides many other treatises and works the which he both wrot and taught in the which he wrot the aforesayd and many other damnable execrable articles The which his books for the publication and aduauncement of his peruers doctrine he did set forth opeÌ„ly for euery man to read Wherby beside many offeÌ„ces great hurt damages of soules hath ensued in diuers regions countryes but specially in the kingdomes of England and Boheme Against whom the maisters and Doctors of the Vniuersities of Oxforde and Prage rising vp in the truth and verity of God according to the order of schooles within a while after did reprooue and condemne the sayd Arcicles Moreouer the most reuerent fathers the archbishops and bishops for that time present of CaÌ„terbury Yorke and Prage Legats of the Apostolick sea in the kingdome of England and Boheme did condemne the bookes of the sayd Wickliffe to be burnt And the sayd Archbishoppe of Prage commissarye of the Apostolicke sea did likewise in this behalf determin iudge And moreouer he did forbid that any of those bookes whiche did remayne vnburned should not be hereafter any more reade And agayne these things being brought to the knowledge vnderstanding of the Apostolicke sea aud the generall councell The Bishop of Rome in his last Councell condemned the sayde bookes treatises and volumes commaunding them to be openly burned Most straightly forbidding that any men which should beare the name of Christ should be so hardy either to keep read or expound any of the sayde bookes or treatises volumes or workes or by any meanes to vse or occupy them either els to alledge theÌ„ opeÌ„ly or priuely but to their reproofe infamy And to the intent that this most dauÌ„gerous and filthy doctrine should be vtterly wiped away out of the Church he gaue commaundemeÌ„t through out al places that the Ordinaries should diligeÌ„tly enquire and seeke out by the Apostolick authority and Ecclesiasticall censure for all such bookes treatises volumes workes And the same so being found to burne consume theÌ„ with fire prouiding withall that if there be any such fouÌ„d which will not obey the same processe to be made agaynst them as agaynst the fauourers and mayntayners of heresies And this most holy Synode hath caused the sayd 45. Articles to be examined and oft times perused by manye most reuerend fathers of the Church of Rome Cardinals Bishops Abbots maisters of diuinitye and Doctours of both lawes besides a great number of other learned men the which Articles being so examined it was found as in truth it was no lesse that many yea a great number of theÌ„ to be notoriously for heretical reproued and condemned by the holy fathers other some not to be Catholick but erroneous some full of offence and blasphemy Certayn of theÌ„ offensiue vnto godlye eares and many of theÌ„ to be rashfull and seditious It is found also that his bookes do contain many Articles of like effect and quality and that they doe induce and bring into the Church vnâ—ouÌ„d and vnwholesome doctrine contrary vnto the fayth and ordinance of the Church Wherefore in the name of our Lorde Iesu Christ this sacred Synode ratefying and approuing the senteÌ„ces and iudgements of the Archbishops counsell of Rome do by this theyr decree and ordinance perpetually for euer more condemne and reproue the sayd Articles and euery one of them his bookes which he intituled his Dialogue and Trialogue all other bookes of the same author volumes treatises workes by what name so euer they bee entituled or called the which we wil here to be sufficiently expressed and named Also we forbid the reading learning exposition or alledging of any of the sayd bookes vnto all faythfull Christians but so farreforth as shall tend to the reproofe of the same forbidding all and singular Catholick persons vnder the payn of curse that from henceforth they be not so hardy openly to preach teach or holde or by any meanes to alledge the sayd Articles or any of them except as is aforesayd that it do tend vnto the reproofe of them commaunding all those bookes treatises works and volumes aforesayd to be openly burned as it was decreed in the Synode at Rome as is afore expressed For the execution wherof duely to be obserued and done the sayd sacred Synode doth straitly charge commaund the ordinaries of the places diligently to attend looke vnto the matter according as it appertayneth vnto euery maÌ„s duty by the Canonicall lawes and ordinaunces What were these articles here condemned by this couÌ„cell collected out of all his workes and exhibited to yâ— sayd CouÌ„cell to the number of 45. The copy of them foloweth vnder written * Certaine other Articles gathered out of Wickeliffes bookes by his aduersaries to the number of 45. exhibited vp to the Councell of Constance after his death and in the same councell condemned BEsides the 24. Articles aboue mentioned there were other also gathered out of his books to the number of 45. in all which his malicious aduersaryes peruersly collecting and maliciously expounding did exhibite vp to the CouÌ„cel of Constance which to repeat all though it be not here needfull yet to recite certayn of them as they stand in that Councell it shall not be superfluous 25. All such as be hyred for temporall liuing to pray for other offend and sinne of simony 26. The prayer of the reprobate preuayleth for no man 27. Halowing of Churches confirmation of children the Sacrament of orders be reserued to the Pope Bishops onely for the respect of temporall lucre 28. Graduations and Doctorships in Vniuersities and Colledges as they be vsed coÌ„duce nothing to the church 29. The excommunication of the Pope and his Prelates is not to be feared because it is the censure of Antechrist 30. Such as fouÌ„d build Monasteries do offend sinne and all such as enter into the same be meÌ„bers of the deuil 31. To enrich the Clergy is agaynst the rule of Christ. 32. Siluester the Pope Constantine the Emperor were deceiued in geuing taking possessions into the Church 33. A Deacon or Priest my preach the word of God with out the authority of the Apostolick sea 34. Such as enter into order or religion monasticall are therby vnable to keep Gods commaundements and also to atteine to the kingdome of heauen except they reurne from the same 35. The Pope with all his Clergye hauing those great possessions as they haue be heretiques in so hauing the secular powers in so suffering them do not well 36. The Church of Rome is the sinagoge of Sathan neither is the Pope immediately the vicare of Christ nor of yâ— Apostles 37. The Decretals of the Pope be Apochripha and seduce from the sayth of Christ and the Clergy that study them be fooles 38. The Emperor and secular Lordes be seduced which so enrich
declared as it hath bene in times past the which also is done by a maruelous dispensation that through one onely thing both Gods loue iustice should be fulfilled For a while the power of miracles being taken away the holy church appereth the more abiect and forsaken and the reward of good men doth cease which reuerēced the same for the hope of heauēly riches not for any present signes And that the minds of euill men agaynst the same might that sooner be knowne which neglect to folow the inuisible thinges which the church doth promise whiles they be led with visible signes Forsomuch then as the humility of the faithfull is as it were destitute of the multitude and appering of signes by the terrible working of Gods secret dispensation wherby mercy is geuē vnto the good and iust wrath heaped vpō the euill For so much then it is truely said that before this Liuiathan shall playnely and manifestly come pouerty shall go before his face for before that time the riches of miracles shal be taken away from the faythfull Then shall that auncient enemy shew himselfe agaynst them by open wonders That as he is extolled through signes wonders so shall he the more manly be vanquished of the faythfull without any signes or miracles Also in his 16. booke vpon this word which the blessed man Iob sayde who shall reprehend his way before him or who shall cast in his teeth what he hath done whilest he did speake of the body of all euill he sodenly connected his speach vnto the head of all the wicked for he did see that toward the end of the world Sathan should enter into man whom the scripture calleth Antechrist he shal be extolled with such pride he shall rule with such power he shal be exalted with such signes wonders vnder the pretence of holmes that his doing can not be cōtrolled of mē for somuch as his signes tokens are ioined with power terror with a certain shew of holynes Wherfore he saith who shall controll his wayes before him what man is he that dare once rebuke or check him whose looke or countenaunce is he afeard of But notwithstanding not onely Enoc Elias the which are brought as ample for his exprobation but also all the elect do argue reproue his way whiles that they do contemne and by the force and power of their minde resist his malice But for somuch as this thing is not done by their owne power or strength but by Gods helpe and grace therfore is it very well sayd who shall argue or reproue his waies before him who but onely God By whose help the elect are ayded and made able to resist And a little after vpon the same booke of Iob Gregory saith in so much as holy men do withstād his iniquity It is not they thēselues which do so rebuke his wayes but it is he thorowe whose helpe they are strengthened Also in his second booke he sayth now the holy Church doth not regarde but despise the signes and miracles of the heretikes if they do any for so much as the Church doth sufficiently vnderstand that it is no kind of holynes for why the prose of holines is not to make signes or wōders but to loue euery man as him selfe to thinke truely of the very true God to thinke better of thy neighbor then of thy selfe for trew vertue holynes cōsisteth in loue and not in shewing of miracles This the veretie declareth saying hereby shall all men know that ye are my disciples if ye loue one an other but he saith not that hereby mē shal know that ye are my disciples because ye worke miracles but contrary wise if ye loue one an other declaring plainly therby that it is not miracles but the mere charitie loue of God which maketh vs the seruants of God Wherefore the chiefe testimony of being Gods disciple is to haue the gift of brotherly loue This thorow out doth S. Gregory write and often times in other places he speaketh verye much of miracles howe that they shall cease amongst the iust and abound amongst the wicked Also Chrisostome in his lv Homily sayth thus it is a common an indifferent woorke betwene the ministers of God the ministers of the deuil to cast out deuils but to confesse the trueth and to worke righteousnes is the onely worke of the saints and holy men therefore whomsoeuer thou doest see casting out of deuils if he haue not the confessiō of the trueth in his mouth neyther righteousnes in his hands he is not a man of God but if thou doest see a man openly confessing declaring the truthe and doing iustice although he do not cast out no deuils yet he is the man of God And it followeth let vs know that like as at the cōming of Christ before him the Prophets and with him thapostles wrought miracles thorow the holy ghost for such as the thing is which is sturred such sent sauor wil proceede frō the same He writeth also vpon the beginning of Mathew The whole world did maruel wōder at three things that Christ rose againe after his deth that flesh ascendeth into heauē that he did conuert the whole world by his xi apostles There is iiii causes which wrought the same That is to say the contempt of riches or money The dispising of pomp and glory The seperation of thēselues from all worldly occupation and busines and the pacient suffering of tormentes Thus much writeth Chisostome also saint Isydore in his first booke and xxv cha De summo bono writeth thus like as in the apostles the maruelous effect power of works was much more cōmendable then the vertue of their signes euen so now in the Church is it much more better to liue wel thē to worke any signes or miracles And the cause why that the church of God doth not at this present worke miracles as it did in the time of the Apostles is this That it was necessary at that time that the worlde should beleue miracles and nowe at this present euery faithful beleuer ought to shine with good workes for to this end were signes miracles then outwardly wrought that their sayth thereby might be inwardly strengthned and stablished for what soeuer faithfull man he be that seketh to worke miracles he seeketh vaine glory to be praysed of mē for it is written miracles are signes and tokens vnto the infidels misbeleuers and not vnto the faythfull Thus muche wryteth Isidore Item Saint Augustine in his Booke of cōfession sayth thus there is no greater miracle amongst mē thē to loue our enemies By these wordes of these holy men a man may easely gather that both in our dayes and in the time to come the disciples of Antichrist both do shall more florish and shewe thēselues by strannge signes miracles thē the disciples of Christ according to
to Absolon and his talke was with Ioab the sonne of Saruia and Abiaâ—har the priest which toke part with Adonias But Sadoc the priest and Banaias the sonne of Ioaida and Nathan the Prophet and Semei and Serethi and Felethi and all the power of Dauids host were not on Adonias part This was the cause of the deposing of Abiathar because hee toke part with Adonia that he shuld be king against Salomon the eldest sonne of king Dauid wherefore it is wrytten in the thirde boke and second chapiter of the kings The king sayd vnto Abiathar the priest goe your wayes vnto Anatoth thine owne fielde for thou art a man of death but this day I will not slay thee because thou hast caried the Arke of the Lorde before my father Dauid and diddest labour in all things wherein my father laboured Then did Salomon cast out Abiathar that hee should be no more the priest of the Lord that the word of the Lord might be fulfilled which he spake vpon the house of Hely in Sylo Beholde the most prudent king Salomon according to the wisdome which was geuen him of God did exercise hys power vpon the sayd priests putting him out of his priesthode setting in his place Sadoc the priest this was a greater matter theÌ„ to take away the temporalities If then in the law of Christ whych nowe raigneth ouer vs a byshop should likewise rebell against the true heire of the kingdome willing to sette vp another for king why shoulde not the king or his heire haue power in like case to take away the temporalities from him so offending Item it is also euident by the king Nabuchodonozor whych had power geuen him of God to lead away the children of Israel with their priests and Leuites into the captiuity of Babylon as it is wrytten 4. booke of the kings 25. chapter Item it is red in the 4. boke of kings and 12. chapter How that Iosias the most godly king of Iuda according to the wisdoÌ„ which God had granted him toke away all the consecrate vessels which Iosaphat Ioram and Ochosias his forefathers kings of Iuda had consecrated and those which hee himselfe had offered and all the treasure that could be found in the temple of the Lord and in the kings pallace and sent it vnto Azahel king of Syria he departed from Ierusalem Marke how this most holy king exercised hys power not onely in taking away the temporalities of the priests but also those things which were consecrate in the temple of the Lord to procure vnto the common wealth the benefite of peace Item in the 4. boke and 18. chapter of the kings it is wrytten howe that the holy king Ezechias tooke all the treasure that was found in the house of the Lord and in the kings treasurie brake downe the pillers of the temple of the Lorde and all the plates of gold which he himselfe had fastned therupon and gaue them vnto the king of the Assyrians yet was hee not rebuked of the Lorde therefore as hee was for his other sinnes as it appeareth in the 2. boke of Paral. 32. chapter for so much then as in time of necessity all things ought to be in common vnto Christians it foloweth then that the seculere Lordes in case of necessitie in many other common cases may lawfully take away the mooueable goodes from the cleargie when they do offend Item it is also read in the 12. of Mathewe that the disciples of Iesus for to slake their hunger vppon the Saboth day pulled the eares of corne and did eate them and the Pharisies rebuked them therefore vnto whome Christ aunswered Haue ye not read what Dauid did when hee was hungry and those that were wyth him howe he entred into the house of the Lorde and did eate the shew breades which it was not lawfull for hym neither for them that were with hym to eate but only for the priests This story is written in the 1 boke of the kings and 21. chapter And the commandement in the 12. of Deuteronomie Whereby it appeareth that it is lawfull in time of necessitie to vse any thing bee it neuer so much consecrate Otherwise children by geuing their moueables to the consecration of any temple shoulde not be bound to helpe their parents which is contrary and against the Gospel of S Mathew in the 16. chapter whereas our Sauiour sharply rebuked the Pharisies that for their owne traditions they did transgresse the commaundement of God Item Titus and Vespasian seculer princes had power geuen them of God 24. yeares after the Lordes Ascension to take away the temporallities from the priestes whych had offended agaynst the Lordes holy one And thereby also berest them of their liues and it seemeth vnto many they did and might worthely doe the same according to Gods good wil and pleasure Then forsomuch as our priests in these dayes may transgresse and offend as much and rather more against the Lordes annoynted it followeth that by the pleasure of God the seculer Lordes may likewise punyshe them for their offence Our sauiour being king of kings and high bishop wyth hys disciples did geue tribute vnto Cesar as it appeareth Mathewe 17. and commaunded the Scribes and Pharisies to geue the lyke vnto Cesar Mat. 22. Whereby hee gaue example vnto all priestes that shoulde come after hym to render tribute vnto their kinges whereupon blessed S Ambrose in his 4 boke vppon these wordes in the 5. of Luke cast out your nettes wryteth thus There is an other kinde of fishing amongst the Apostles after which manner the Lord commanded Peter only to fish saying cast out thy hoke and that fish which coÌ„meth first vp take hym And then vnto the purpose he sayth It is truely a great spirituall document wherby all Christian menne are taught that they ought to be subiecte vnto the higher powers and that no man ought to thinke that the lawes of a king here on earth are to be brokeÌ„ For if the sonne of God did pay tribute who art thou so great a man that thinkest thou oughtest not to pay tribute He payed tribute which had no possessions and thou which daily seekest after the luker of the world why doest thou not acknowledge the obedience and duetie of the worlde Why doest thou thorowe the arrogancie of thy minde exault thy selfe aboue the worlde when as thorowe thine owne miserable couetousnesse thou art subiect vnto the worlde Thus writeth S. Ambrose and it is put in the 11. quest 1. Magnum quidem He also wryteth vppon these wordes in the 20 of Luke shewe me a pennie whose Image it hathe if Christ had not the Image of Cesar why did hee pay any tribute He gaue it not of hys owne but rendred vnto the worlde that which was the worldes And if thou wilt not be in daunger of Cesar possesse not those things which are the worldes for if thou hast richesse thou
in the Prologue of his Sermons And Hiereme in the 95. distinct Ecce ego And Augustine vpon this place Homo quidam peregrinus A certayne traueller ☞ The fourth conclusion toucheth the Sacrament of the aultar and is this That wholy I beleue that the Sacramēt of the aultar made by vertue of heauenly words is bread and Christes body so as Christ himselfe sayth in the Gospell and as S. Paule sayth and as Doctors in the common law haue determined To this sentence Iohn 6. Moses hath not geuē you bread from heauen but my father will geue you bread from heauen He is the true bread that came downe from heauen and geueth life vnto the world My father geueth vnto you bread in deed the very true bread of God is that which came downe from heauen and geueth life vnto the world I am the bread of life The bread which I wil geue is my flesh And in the Canon of the Masse Panem sanctum vitae aeternae the holy bread of life And Corinth the 10. cap. and first Epistle The bread which we breake is it not the communicating of the body of the Lord Let a man proue himselfe and so eat of that bread c. And Canon De consecratione distinction 2. Under the authority of Hilarius the Pope Corpus Christi quod sumitur de altari c. And Augustine in the foresayd distinctiō That which is sene is bread c. That which fayth requireth is bread and is the body of Christ. And in the foresayd distinction cap. Omnia quaecunque c. By these two sentēces it is manifestly declared that that bread this bee not two but one bread and one flesh Note the woordes for that he sayth the breade and fleshe And the author De diuinis officijs and also Augustine in his booke De remedijs poenitentiae why preparest thou thy teeth c. And Ambrose De Sacramentis de consecratione distinct 2. Reuera mirabile est c. This meat which you receiue this bread of one which descended from heauen doth minister the substaunce of eternall life and whosoeuer shall eate the same shall not dye euerlastingly and is the body of Christ. Note how he sayth and is the body of Christ. ☞ The 5. article telleth of forgeuenesse of sinnes is this That very contrition withouten charity and grace do away all sinnes before done of that man that is verely contrite and all true confession made by mouth outward to a wise Priest and a good profiteth much to a man and it is needfull and helping that men shew theyr life to such trusting fully to Gods mercy that he forgeueth the sinne And herto I say that there bene 2. remissiōs of sinnes one that longeth onely to God And that remission is the clensing of the soule from sinne And the other remission a certifying that one man certifieth an other that his sinnes bene forgeuen of God if he be sory with all his hart for thē and is in full wil to leaue them for euer and this maner of forgeuenes longeth to Priests Of the first maner of forgiuenesse Dauid sayth And I sayd I will confesse my vnrighteousnes vnto the Lord thou forgauest me my misdeed And Zachary sayth And thou O childe shalt be called the Prophet of the highest c. To geue knowledge of saluation vnto his people for the remission of theyr sinnes by the bowels of Gods mercy And Iohn Baptist. Behold the lamb of God that taketh away the sinnes of the world And S. Iohn the Euangelist sayth in his Epistle If we confesse our sinnes he is faythfull iust to forgeue vs our sinnes and clense vs from al our iniquity And it foloweth If any man sinne we haue an aduocate with the father euen Iesus Christ and he it is that is the propitiatiō for our sinnes And of the other remissiō of sinnes Christ speaketh in the Gospell and sayth Whose sinnes ye forgeue they shal be forgeuen And mans forgeuenes auayleth litle but zif God forgeue our sinnes through his grace ☞ The 6. conclusion teacheth indulgences and pardons that the Pope graunteth in his Buls and men callen it an absolution A poena a culpa Of this maner of speach I cannot finde in the Gospel ne in no place of holy write ne I haue not read that Chryst vsed this maner of remission ne none of his Apostles But as me semeth if the pope had such a power sithē the paines after a mās death bene much greater thē any bodily paines of the world me thinketh he should of charity keep mē out of such paynes and then men needed not to finde so many vicious Priests after theyr life to bring theyr soules out of Purgatory An other thing me thinketh that sithe the popes power ne may not keep vs in this world fro bodely paynes as from cold from hunger from dread frō sorow and other such paynes how should his power help vs frō spirituall paynes when we bene dead But for that no mā commeth after his death to tell vs the sooth in what payne they bene men mow tell thereof what him lust S. Iohn sayth in his Apocalips that he sawe vnder the aultar the soules of them which were slaine for the word of God and for the testimony which they had And they did cry with a loud voice saying how long Lord holy and true doest not thou reuenge our bloud of them which dwel on the earth And white stoles were geuē to euery of thē to rest a while till the number of theyr felow seruaunts brethren should be fulfilled which also remayned to be slayne as they were c. Here semeth it that these soules were not assoiled a poena that is from payne for theyr desire is not fulfillen And they were bidden abide a while and that is a payne And if Martyrs were not assoyled from payne it is hard for any mā to to say that he assoyleth other mē a poena Also good mēs soules haue not but spirituall blisse and they want bodely blysse vntill their resurrection in the day of dome And after they desiren to haue that blysse and abiden it and that is paine to them And I cānot see that y◠Pope hath power to bring him from this paine But it any man can shew me that he hath such a power graunted in the troth of holy write I will gladly leefen it ☞ The vii point speaketh of the Pope and is this Sith it is onely due to God as I haue syd before to geue to graunt plener remissiō from paine and from blame that whatsoeuer he bee Pope or other that presūptuously mistaketh vpon him the power that onely is due to God in that in as much as in him is he maketh him selfe euen with Christ blasphemeth God as Lucifer did when he sayd Ascendam ero similis altissimo That is I will ascend
called vnto him the Archbishop of Yorke Richard London Henry Winchester Robert Chichester Alexander Norwich the noble prince Edmond the Duke of Yorke Rafe Earle of Westmerland Thomas Beaufort Knight Lord Chancellour of England and the Lord Beamond with other noble men as well spirituall as temporall that stood and sate by whome to name it would be long Before whome the said Iohn Badby was called personallie to answere vnto the Articles premised in the foresaid instrument Who when he came personallie before them the articles were read by the Officiall of the court of Cant. and by the Archb. in the vulgare tong expounded publikely and expresly and the same Articles as he before had spoken and deposed he still held and defended and said that whilest he liued he would neuer retract the same And furthermore he said specially to to be noted that the Lord duke of Yorke personallie there present as is aforesaid and euery man els for the time beeing is of more estimation and reputation then the Sacrament of the aulter by the priest in due forme consecrated And whilest they were thus in his examination the Archbishop considering and waying that he would in no wise be altered and seing moreouer his countenance stout and hart confirmed so that he began to persuade other as it appeared in the same These things considered the Archprelate whē he saw that by his allurements it was not in his power neither by exhortations reasons nor arguments to bring the said Iohn Badbye from his constant truth to his Catholique faith executing and doing the office of his great maister proceeded to confirme and ratifie the former sentence giuen before by the Bishop of Worcester against the said Iohn Badby pronouncing him for an open and publique hereticke And thus shifting their hands of him they deliuered him to the secular power and desired the sayd temporall Lords then and there present verie instantlie that they would not put the same Iohn Badby to death for that his offence nor deliuer him to be punished or put to death in y◠presence of all the Lordsabone recited These things thus done and concluded by the Bishops in the forenoone on the afternoone the Kings writte was not far behind By the force wherof I. Badby still perseuering in his constancie vnto the death was brought into Smithfield and there being put in an emptie barrell was bound with iron chaines fastened to a stake hauing drie wood put about him And as he was thus standing in the pipe or tonne for as yet Cherillus Bull was not in vre among the bishops it happened that the Prince the kings eldest sonne was there present Who shewing some part of the good Samaritane began to endeuour and assay how to saue the life of him whome the hypocriticall Leuites and Phariseis sought to put to death He admonished and counsailed him that hauing respect vnto himselfe he should spedelie withdraw himselfe out of these dangerous Laberinths of opinions adding oftentimes threatnings the which might haue daunted anie mans stomacke Also Courtney at that time Chancellor of Oxford preached vnto him and enformed him of the faith of holie Church In this meane season the Prior of S. Bartlemewes in Smithfield brought with all solemnitie the Sacrament of Gods body with twelue torches borne before and so shewed the Sacrament to the poore man being at the stake And then they demanded of him how he beleeued in it he answering that he knew well it was halowed bread and not gods body And then was the tunne put ouer him and fire put vnto him And when he felt fire he cried mercie calling belike vpon the Lord and so the Prince immediatelie commanded to take awaie the tunne and quench the fire The Prince his commandement being done asked him if he would forsake heresie to take him to the faith of holie Church which thing if he would doo he should haue goods inough promising also vnto him a yearelie stipend out of the kings treasurie so much as should suffice his contentation ¶ The description of the horrible burning of Iohn Badby and how he was vsed at hys death This godly Martyr Iohn Badby hauing thus consummate his testimony and martyrdome in fire the persecuting Bishops yet not herewith contented and thinking themselues as yet eyther not strong inough or els not sharpe enough agaynst tht poore innocent flock of Christ to make all thinges sure and substantiall on theyr side in such sorte as this doctrine of the Gospell nowe springing should be suppressed for euer layd theyr conspiring heads together hauing now a king for theyr own purpose ready to serue theyr turn in all poynts during the time of the same Parliamēt aboue recited yet cōtinuing the foresayd bishops and clergy of the realme exhibited a Bul vnto the kings maiestie subtily declaring what quietnes hath ben mayntayned within this realme by his most noble progenitours who alwayes defended the auncient rites and customes of the Church and enriched the same with large gifts to the honor of God and the realme and contrariwise what trouble and disquietnes was now risen by diuers as they termed them wicked and peruerse men teachinge and preachinge openlye and priuilye acertayne new wicked and hereticall kinde of doctrine contrary to the Catholicke fayth and determination of holye Church whervpon the king alwayes oppressed with blynd ignoraunce by the crafty meanes and subtile pretences of the clergie graunted in the sayd Parliament by consent of the nobilitie assembled a statute to be obserued called Ex officio as followeth The Statute Ex officio That is to say that no man within this Realme or other the kinges maiesties dominions presume or take vpon him to preach priuily or apertly without speciall licence first obteyned of the ordinary of the same place Curates in theyr owne parishe Churches and persons heretofore priuiledged and others admitted by the Canon law onely excepted Nor that any hereafter do preach mayntayne teach informe openly or in secret or make or write any booke contrary to the catholique fayth and determination of the holy Church Nor that any hereafter make anye conuenticles or assemblies or keepe and exercise anye maner of schooles touching this sect wicked doctrin and opinion And further that no man hereafter shall by any meanes fauour anye such preacher any such maker of vnlawfull assemblies or any such booke maker or writer and finally any such teacher informer or stirrer vp of the people And that all and singuler persons hauing anye the sayd bookes writinges or schedules contayning the sayd wicked doctrines and opinions shall within forty dayes after this present proclamation and statute really and effectually deliuer or cause to be deliuered all and singuler the sayd bookes and writinges vnto the ordinary of the same place And if it shall happen anye person or persons of what kinde state or condition soeuer he or they be to doe or attempt anye manner of thing contrarye to this
see how they shuld see to go to heauen but to winning of worldly things they see manie wayes lyke to owles and nightcrowes that seene better by night than by day The gobbet of lead is the syn of obstination The woman that sat in the pot is vnpittie as the Angell sayd that foloweth vnrighteousnes and auarice For through auarice a man leeseth the pitie that he shuld haue of the mischiefe of his soule For oft tyme men leese the lyfe of theyr soule by deadlie sinne that they doo to haue worldly winning and also they leese the pitie that they should haue of their bodie putting them selfes to manie great bodelye trauayls and perils both by sea and land and all maketh couetise This pot is stopped with the gobbet of leade when vnpitie is thus by synne of obstination closed in couetise that he may not goe out of the chinches harte by penaunce For as Iob sayth when he is fulfylled he shall bee stopped The two women that bare vp this pot are pride and lust of flesh that be cleped in holie writ the twey daughtren of the water Lethe crying bring bring And they had wings the fyrst wing is grace spirituall as cunning wisedome and counsell with such other manie For which gifts manie men wexe proud The second wing is bodely grace as strength fairehood gentrie and manie other such whereof men wexe proud The winges of the second woman that is fleshlie desire both glotony and slouth Of glotonie speaketh S. Gregorie when the wombe is fulfilled the prickes of leacherie beth meued And of slouth S. Austine sayth Lot the whyle he dwelled in busines among shrewes in Sodome he was a good man But when he was in the hyll slowe for sykkernes he in his dronkennes lay by hys daughtren And these women had wynges lyke Kytes that with a crieng voyce seecheth theyr meate as Bartholomeus sayth And thus fareth couetise of men Witnessing Sainct Austine what is the greedynes of fleshlye desire In as much as the rauenous fyshes haue sometime measure yet when they hunger they rapin and when they fulfill they spare But onely couetise of men may not bee fulfilled For euer he taketh and neuer hath inough Neither hee dreadeth God neither shame of men He ne spareth hys father ne knoweth his mother ne accordeth with his brethren neyther keepeth truth with hys frende He ouerpresseth widowes and fatherles children Freemen he maketh bond and bringeth foorth false witnes and occupieth dead mens things as he shoulden neuer dye What manhoode is this sayth this doctour thus to leese lyfe and grace and get death of soule Win gold and leese heauen And herefore sayth the Prophet haue trauaile in the midst and leaue vnrighteousnes Also Innocent speaking of the harmes that come of couetoise sayth thus O how manie men hath couetise deceiued and spilt When couetise Balaam would for giftes that the kinge profered him haue cursed Gods people his owne Asse reproued hym and hurt his foote agaynst a wall Achor was stoned to death for couetise made him steale gold and clothes against the commaundement of God Giesy was smit with mesilrie for he sold Naamans heale that came of Gods grace Iudas for couetise sold Christ and afterward hoong himselfe An any and Zaphira his wife were dead sodainlie for they forsoken to giue Peter theyr money that they had And couetise maketh also that rich men eate the poore as beastes done their lesous holding them lowe This may we see all daye in deede I dread For if a ritche man haue a field and a poore man haue in the middest or in the side thereof one acre and a riche man haue all a streete saueth O house that some poore brother of hys oweth he ceaseth neuer till he get it out of the poore mans hand eyther by prayer or by bying or by pursuing of disceit Thus fared it by kyng Achab that throughe his false Queenes ginne slowe the poore man Naboth for that he woulde not sell hym hys vyneyard that was nye to the Kings palace Vpon which proces thus sayth Sainct Ambrose How far wyll yee ritche men stretche your couetise Wyll yee dwell alone vppon the earth and haue no poore man wyth you Why put yee out your felow by kynde and chalenge to your selfe the possession comen by kynde In commune to all ritch and poore the earth was made Why will yee ritche chalenge proper right heerein Kynde knoweth no riches that bringeth foorth all men poore For wee bee not got with rich clothes ne borne wyth golde ne wyth syluer Naked hee bringeth them to this world needie of meate and of drinke and clothing Naked the earth taketh vs as she naked brought vs hyther She can not close with vs our possession in sepulchre for kynde maketh no difference beâ—weene poore and rich in comming hyther ne in goyng hence All in o manner hee bringeth foorth all in o manner he closeth in graue Who so wyll make difference of poore and rytch abyde tyll they haue a little whyle leyne in the graue Than open and looke among dead bones who was rych and who was poore but if it be thus that mo clothes rotteth with the ritche then wyth the poore and that harmeth to them that beth on lyue and profytte not to them that beene deade Thus sayth the Doctour of suche extortion as it is writ Other mens fields they repeth and fro the vyne of hym that the harme oppressed they plucke awaye the grapes they leueth men naked and taketh awaye her clothis that hath nought wherewith to helle them in cold and liften vp this pot bytwene heauen and earth For couetous men nother haueth charite to ther brethren vpon earth neyther to God in heauen and they bare this pot into the lond of Sennaar that is to say into the lond of Stenche that is hell for there shall be stench in stede of sweete smelling as I say sayth Beware I rede that yee nought haue to do with this pot no with the woman therein and on all maner that ye be nought wed did to her for than yee must be both one This is thilke foule lecherous woman the kynges and marchauntis of the earth haue done leachery and of her vertue they haueth bee made riche whose dampnation is writen in the booke of priuities in these wordes In o day shall come all this vengeaunces of her death weping and hunger and fire shall brenne her for stronge is God that shall venge hym on her and than shulleth weepe and howle vp on her the kyngeâ— of the earth that haueth done lechery with her and haueth liuâ—â—â— delices when they shull see the smoke of her brenning stonding aferre weping and weyling and saying Alas alas thilke great citie that was clothed with bis and purpre and brasile and ouergilte with gold and precious stones and pearle For in one houre all these great riches shall be destroyed than shall they sey that shall
which were spoken of a litle before who euery mā for himselfe affirmed with an othe that which he had said Amongest whom Iohn Protyway parishe priest of S. Clemēts in Prage whē he should come to confirme his testimony added more that Iohn Hus should say that S. Gregory was but a rimer whē he did alleadge his athoritie against him Unto whō Iohn Hus answered that in this point they did him great iniury for somuch as he alwaies esteemed and reputed S. Gregory for a most holy doctor of the Church These contentions and disputations being somewhat appeased the Cardinall of Florence turned himselfe toward Iohn Hus said Maister you know well inough that it is written that in the mouth of two or three witnesses all witnes is firme and stable and heere you see nowe almost 20. witnesses against you men of authority worthy of credite amongst the whych some haue hearde you teach these things themselues the other by report common brute or voice do testify of your doctrine and altogether generally bring firme reasons proofes of theyr witnesse vnto the which wee are forced constrained to geue credite and for my part I see not howe you can maintaine defend your cause against so many notable wel learned men Unto whom Iohn Hus answered in this maner I take God and my conscience to witnes that I neuer taught any thing neither was it euer in my minde or fantasie to teach in such sort or maner as these men here haue not feared to witnesse against me that which they neuer hearde And albeit they were as many more in nūber as they are for all that I do much more esteme yea and wtout comparison regard the witnes of my Lord God before the wytnes and iudgement of al mine aduersaries vpon whom I do in no poynt stay my selfe Then sayde the Cardinall againe vnto him it is not lawfull for vs to iudge according to your conscience for we can not chuse but that wee must nedes stay our selues vpon the firme euident witnes of these men heere For it is not for any displeasure or hatred that these men do witnes thys against you as you doe alleadge for they alleadge and bring foorth suche reasons of their witnesse that there is no man that can perceyue any hatred in them or that we can in any case be in dout thereof And as touching M. Steuen Paletz whereas you say you do suspect him that he hath craftly deceitfully drawen out certaine poyntes or articles out of your books for to betray them afterward It semeth that in this point you do hym great wrong for in myne aduise he hath vsed and shewed a great fidelitie and amitie towarde you in that he hathe alleuiated and moderated many of your articles much more then they are in your owne bookes I vnderstand also that you haue like opinion of diuers other notable men and specially you haue sayd that you do suspect M. Chauncellour of Paris then whome there is no more excellent and Christian man in all the whole world Then was there read a certayne article of accusation in the which it was alledged that Iohn Hus had taught obstinately defended certayne erroneous Articles of Wicliffes in Boheme Whereunto Hus answered that he neuer taught any erroures of Iohn Wickliffes or of anye other mans Wherefore if it be so that Wickliffe haue sowed any errours in England let the English men look to the themselues But to confirme theyr article there was alleaged that Iohn Husse did withstande the condemnation of Wickliffes articles the which was first condemned at Rome afterward also whē the Archb. Swinco with other learned men held a conuocation at Prage for the same matter when as they should haue bene there condemned for this cause that none of them were agreeing to the Catholicke faith or doctrine but were either hereticall erroneous or offensiue he aunswered that he durst not agree thereunto for offending hys conscience and specially for these Articles that Siluester the pope and Cōstantine dyd erre in bestowing those gret gifts rewards vpō the church Also that the pope or Priest being in mortall sinne can not consecrate nor baptise This article said he I haue thus determined as if I should say that he doth vnworthely consecrate or Baptise when as he is in deadly sinne and that he is an vnworthy minister of the Sacramentes of God Here his accusers with their witnesses were earnest and instant that the article of Wickliffe was written by the very same wordes in the treatise which Iohn Husse made agaynst Stephen Paletz Uerely said Iohn Husse I feare not to submit my selfe euen vnder the daunger of death if you shall not find it so as I haue sayd When the book was brought forth they founde it written as Iohn Husse had sayd He added also moreouer that he durst not agree vnto them which had condemned Wickliffes articles for this Article the tenthes were pure almes Here the Cardinal of Florence obiected vnto him this argument as touching the almes it is required that it shold be geuē freely without bond or duety But tenthes are not geuen freely without bond or duety therefore are they no almes Iohn Hus denying the Maior of this Sillogismus brought this reason agaynst him For somuch as rich men are bounden vnder the payne of eternall damnation vnto the fulfilling of the 6. works of mercy which Christ repeteth in the 25. chap. of Mathew and these workes are pure almes Ergo almes is also geuen by bond duety Then an Archbishop of Englād stepping vp sayd if we all be boūd vnto those 6. workes of mercy it doth followe that poore men which haue nothing at al to geue should be damned I answere sayd Husse vnto your antecedent that I spake distinctly of rich men and of those which had where withall to doe those workes they I say were bound to geue almes vnder payne of damnation He answered moreouer vnto the Minor of the first argument that tenthes were at first geuen freely and afterward made a bond and duetie And when as he woulde haue declared it more at large he could not be suffered He declared also diuers other causes why he coulde not with safe conscience consent vnto the condemnatiō of Wickliffes articles But how soeuer the matter went he did affirme say that he did neuer obstinately confirme any Articles of Wickleffes but only that he did not alow and consent that Wickliffes Articles should be condemned before that sufficient reasons were alleadged out of the holy Scripture for theyr condemnation of the same minde saith Iohn Hus are a great many other Doctors and maysters of the Uniuersitie of Prage For when as Swinco the archbishop commanded all Wickliffes bookes to be gathered together in the whole City of Prage and to be brought vnto him I my self brought also certayn books of Wickliffes which I
remnaunt of the ashes of that man shoulde not be left vppon the earth whose memorie notwythstanding can not be abolished out of the minds of the godly neither by fire neither by water neither by anye kinde of torment ¶ I know very well that these things are very â—â—lenderly wrytten of me as touching the labours of thys most holy Martyr Iohn Hus with whome the labors of Hercules are not to be compared For that auncient Hercules slew a few monsters but this our Hercules with a moste stout and valiant courage hath subdued euen the worlde it selfe the mother of all monsters and cruell beastes Thys story were worthy some other kind of more curious handling but for so muche as I cannot otherwise perfourme it my selfe I haue endeuored according to the veâ—y truth as the thing was in deede to commend tho same vnto al godly mindes neither haue I heard it reported by others but I my selfe was present at the doing of all these things and as I was able I haue put them in wryting that by thys my labour and indeuor howsoeuer it were I might preserue the memory of this holy man and excellent Doctour of the Euangelicall truth What was the name of this author which wrote thys story it is not here expressed Cochleus in his 2. boke contra Hussitas supposeth his name to be Ioannes Pizibram a Bohemian Who afterward succeeding in the place of I. Hus at Prage at last is thought to relent to the Papists This godly seruaunt and Martyr of Christ was condemned by the cruel councel and burned at Constance an 1415. about the moneth of Iuly Howe grieuously this death of Iohn Hus was taken among the nobles of Boheme and of Morauia heereafter Christ willing shall appeare by their letters which they sent vnto the councell by the letters of Sigismund the king of Romaines wrytten vnto them Wherin he laboureth all that he can to purge and excuse himselfe of Husses death All be it he was not altogether free from that cruell fact and innocent froÌ„ that bloud yet notwithstanding hee pretendeth in words so to wipe away that blot from hym that the greatest part of that crime seemeth to rest vpon the bloudy prelates of that councel as the wordes of the king do purport in forme as followeth INterea inquit nobis adhuc in partibus Rheni existentibus peruenit ad Constantiam c i. In the meane time as we were about the coastes of Rhene Iohn Hus went to Constance and there was arrested as is not to you vnknowen Who if he had first resorted vnto vs had gone with vs vp to the CouÌ„cel perhaps it had bene otherwise with him And God knoweth what griefe and sorrowe it was to our heart to see it so to fall out as with no wordes can be well expressed Whereof all the Bohemians which were there present can beare vs witnesse seeing and beholding howe carefull and sollicitous we were in labouring for him In so much that wee many times with anger and furie departed out of the Councell and not onely out of the Councell but also went out of the City of CoÌ„stance taking his part vnto such time as the rulers of the Councell sending vnto vs sayde That if wee woulde not permit them to prosecute that which right required in the Councell what should they then do in the place Whereupon thus we thought with our selues that here was nothing els for vs more to doe nor yet to speake in this case for asmuche as the whole Councell otherwise had ben dissolued Where is to be noted moreouer that in Constance the same time there was not one clearke or two but there were Ambassadours for all kinges and princes in Christendome especially since the time that Petrus de Luna geuing ouer all those kinges and princes which tooke his part came to vs so that whatsoeuer good was to be done it was nowe to be passed in this present Councell c. Ex Epist. Imper. Sigismundi ad Nobiles c. ¶ By this it may appeare that the Emperour as partly ashamed and sory of that which was done wold gladly haue cleared himselfe therof and haue washed hys handes with Pilate yet he coulde not so cleare himselfe but that a great portion of that murder remained in him to be noted and well worthy of reprehension as may both appeare by his last words spoken in the Councel to I. Hus whereof Iohn Hus in his Epistles complaineth wryting to certaine of his friendes in Bohemia in his 33. Epistle as by hys wordes may appeare here following I Desire you yet againe for the loue of God that the Lordes of Boheme ioyning together will desire the king for finall audience to be geuen me For so muche as he alone saide to me in the Councell that they shoulde geue me audience shortly and that I shoulde aunswer for my selfe briefly in wryting it will be to hys great confusion if he shall not perfourme that which he hath spoken But I feare that worde of his will be as firme and sure as the other was concerning my safeconducte graunted by him Certaine there were in Bohemia which willed mee to beware of hys safeconducte And other sayde he will sure geue you to your ennemies And the Lord Mikest Dweky told me before M. Iessenitz saying Maister know it for certaine you shal be condemned And this I suppose he spake knowing before the inteÌ„tion of the king I hoped well that hee had bene well affected towarde the lawe of God and trueth and had therein good intelligence nowe I conceiue that he is not greatly skilfull nor so prudently circumspecte in himselfe He condemned me before mine ennemies did Who if it had pleased him might haue kept the moderation of Pilat the Gentile which sayde I finde no cause in this man or at least if hee had sayde but thus beholde I haue geuen him his safeconducte safely to returne And if hee will not abide the decision of the councell I will send him home to the king of Boheme with youre sentence attestations that he with his cleargie may iudge him But nowe I heare by the relation of Henry Leffl and of other that he will ordaine for me sufficient audience And if I will not submit my selfe to the iudgement of the councel he wil send me safe the contrary way c. This Iohn Hus being in prison wrote diuers treatises as of the commaundements of the Lordes prayer of mortal sinne of matrimony of the knowledge and loue of God of 3. ennemies of mankinde the world the flesh and the deuill of penaunce of the Sacrament of the body and bloud of the Lord of the sufficiencie of the lawe of God to rule the church c. He wrote also diuers Epistles and letters to the Lordes and to his frendes of Boheme And in hys wrytings did foreshewe many things before to come touching yâ— reformation of the Churche and seemeth in the prison
by your prayers I shall persiste strongly in the immutable veritie of God vnto the last breath Finally I wold not haue you ignoraÌ„t that wheras euery one here is put in his office I only as an outcast am neglected c. I coÌ„mend you to the merciful Lord Iesu Christ our true God and the sonne of the immaculate virgin Mary which hath redeemed vs by his moste bitter death without all our merites from eternall paines from the thraldome of the Deuill and from sinne From Constance the yere of our Lord. 1415. ¶ An other letter of Iohn Hus to his benefactours MY gracious benefactours and defendours of the truthe I exhort you by the bowels of Iesus Christ that now ye setting aside the vanities of this present world will giue your seruice to the eternall king Christ the Lord. Trust not in Princes nor in the sonnes of men in whome there is no health For the sonnes of men are dissemblers and disceitfull To day they erre to morrowe they pearish but God remaineth for euer Who hath his seruants not for any neede he hath of them but for their owne profite vnto whoÌ„ he performeth that which he promiseth fulfilleth that which he purposeth to geue He casteth of no faithful seruant from him for he sayth where I am there also shal my seruaÌ„t be And that Lorde maketh euery seruaunt of his to be the Lorde of all his possession geuing himselfe vnto him and with himselfe all thinges that without all tediousnesse feare and without al defect he may possesse all thinges reioycing with all Saintes in ioy infinite O happie is that seruaunt whome when the Lorde shall come hee shall finde watching Happy is the seruaunt which shall receiue that king of glory with ioy Wherefore well beloued Lordes and benefactours serue you that king in feare which shall bring you as I trust nowe to Boheme at this present by his grace in health and hereafter to eternal life of glory Fare ye wel For I think that this is the last letter that I shall write to you who to morrowe as I suppose shall be purged in hope of Iesu Christ throughe bitter death from my sinnes The things that happened to me this night I am not able to wryte Sigismund hath done all things wyth mee disceitfully God forgeue him and onely for your sakes You also heard the sentence which he awarded against me I pray you haue no suspition of faithfull Vitus An other letter to the Lord Iohn de Clum MOste gracious benefactour in Christe Iesu dearely beloued yet I reioyce not a little that by the grace of God I maye wryte vnto your honour By your letter which I receaued yesterday I vnderstand first how the iniquitie of the great strompet that is of the malignaunt congregation whereof mention is made in the Apocalips is detected and shall be more detected Wyth the which strumpet the kinges of the earth doe commit fornication fornicating spiritually from Christe and as is there sayde sliding back from the truth and consenting to the lies of antichrist thoroughe his seduction and thoroughe feare or thoroughe hope of confederacie for getting of worldly honour Secondly I perceaued by your letter how the enemies of the truth begin nowe to be troubled Thirdly I perceiued the feruent constancie of your charitie wherewith you professe the truth boldly Fourthly with ioy I perceiued that you minde now to geue ouer the vanity and the painefull seruice of this present world and to serue the Lorde Iesus Christ quietly at home Whome to serue is to raign as Gregory sayeth Whome he that serueth faithfully hath Christe Iesus himselfe in the kingdome of heauen to minister vnto him as hee himselfe sayeth Blessed is that seruaunt whome when the Lorde shall come he shall finde waking and so doing Verely I say vnto you that hee rising shall girde himselfe and shall minister to him This do not â—he kings of this worlde to their seruauntes whome onely they doe loue so long as they are profitable and necessary for their commodities c. Another Epistle of Iohn Hus wherein he declareth why God suffreth not his to perish bringing diuers examples wherwith he doth comfort and confirme both himselfe and other THe Lord God be with you Many causes there were welbeloued in God my deare frends which moued me to thinke that those letters were the last which before I sent vnto you lookinge that same time for instaÌ„t death But now vnderstanding the same to be deferred I take it for great coÌ„fort vnto me that I haue some leâ— ser more to talke with you by letters therfore I write again to you to declare testify at least my gratitude mindfull duty toward you And as touching death God doth know why he doeth defer it both to me and to my welbeloued brother M. Hier. who I trust will die holily and without blame and do know also that he doth and suffereth nowe more valiauntly then I my selfe a wretched sinner God hath geuen vs a long time that we myghte call to memorie our sinnes the better and repent for the same more feruently Hee hath graunted vs time that our longe and greate temptation shuld put away our greuous sinnes bring the more consolation He hath geuen vs time wherin we should remember the horrible rebukes of our mercifull king and Lorde Iesus and shoulde ponder his cruell death and so more paciently myght learne to beare our afflictions And moreouer that we might kepe in remembraunce how that the ioyes of the life to come are not geuen after the ioyes of this world immediatly but through many tribulaâ—ions the Saints haue entred into the kingdoÌ„ of heauen For some of them haue bene cutte and chopt all to peeces some their eies bored through some sodde some rosted some slaine aliue some buried quicke stoned crucified grineded betwixt mill stones drawne hailed hither and thither vnto execution drowned in waters strangled and hanged torne in pieces vexed wyth rebukes before their death pined in prisons afflicted in bands And who is able to recite all the tormentes and suffringes of the holy Saintes which they suffered vnder the olde and newe Testament for the verity of God namely those which haue at any time rebuked the malice of the priestes or haue preached against their wickednesse And it will be a meruaile if any man nowe also shall escape vnpunished who so euer dare boldly resist the wickednesse and peruersity especially of those priests which can abide no correction And I am glad that they are compelled now to reade my bookes in the which their malice is somewhat described and I know they haue reade the same more exactly and diligently then the holy Gospell seeking therein to finde out errours Geuen at Constance vppon Thursday the 28. day of Iune An. 1415. ¶ Another letter of Iohn Hus wherein he rehearseth what iniuries he receiued of the Councel and of the deputies IF my letter be not
and bondes for the worde of God ¶ Another letter of Iohn Hus. IOhn Husse in hope the seruant of God to all the faithfull at Boheme which loue the Lord wisheth to stand and die in the grace of God and at last to attaine to eternall life Amen Ye that beare rule ouer other and be rich and ye also that be poore well be loued and faithfull in God I beseeche you and admonish you all that ye will be obedient vnto God make muche of his worde and gladly hearing the same will humbly perfourme that which yee heare I beseeche you sticke fast to the veritie of Gods worde which I haue written and preached vnto you out of his lawe and the Sermons of his Saintes Also I desire you if any man either in publicke Sermon or in priuate talke heard of me any thing or haue read any thing written by me which is againste the verity of God that he do not follow the same Albeit I do not finde my conscience guiltie that I euer haue spoken or wrytten any such thing amongst you I desire you moreouer if any man at any time haue noted any leuitie either in my talke or in my conditions that he doe not follow the same but pray to God for me to pardon me that sinne of lightnes I pray you that ye wil loue your priests and ministers which be of honest behauiour to prefer and honor them before others namely such priests as trauaile in the worde of God I pray you take hede to your selues and beware of malitious and deceitful men and especially of these wicked priests of whom our Sauiour doth speake that they are vnder shepes clothing inwardly are rauening wolues I pray suche as be rulers superiors to behaue them selues gently towardes their poore inferiours and to rule them iustly I beseche the citizens that they will walke euery man in his degree and vocation with an vpright conscience The Artificers also I beseeche that they will exercise their occupations diligently and vse them with the feare of God I beseeche the seruauntes that they wil serue their maisters faithfully And likewise the scholemaisters I beseeche that they liuing honestly will bryng vp their Scholers vertuously and to teach them faythfully First to learne to feare GOD then for the glory of GOD and the publicke vtilitie of the common wealth and their owne health and not for auarice or for worldly honor to employ their myndes to honest Artes. I beseech the Studentes of the Vniuersitie and all Scholes in all honest thynges to obey their Maisters and to follow them and that with all diligence they will study to be profitable both to the settyng foorth of the glory of God and to the soules health as well of themselues as of other men Together I beseech and pray you all that you will yeld most harty thankes to the right honorable Lordes the Lord Wencelaus de Duba Lord Iohn de Clum Lord Henry Lumlouio Lord Vilem Zagecio Lord Nicholas and other Lordes of Boheme of Morauia and Polony that their diligence towardes me may bee gratefull to all good men because that they like valiaunt champions of Gods trueth haue oftentymes set themselues agaynst the whole Councell for my deliueraunce contendyng and standyng agaynst the same to the vttermost of their power but especially Lord Wencelaus de Duba and Lord Iohn de Clum What so euer they shall report vnto you geue credite vnto them for they were in the Councell when I there aunswered many They know who they were of Bohemia and how many false and slaunderous thynges they brought in agaynst me and that Councell cryed out agaynst me and how I also aunswered to all thynges wherof I was demaunded I beseech you also that ye will pray for the kyng of Romaines and for your kyng and for his wife your Queene that God of his mercy would abide with thē and with you both now and henceforth in euerlastyng life Amen This Epistle I haue writtē to you out of prison and in bandes lookyng the next day after the writyng hereof for the sentence of the Councell vpon my death hauyng a full trust that he will not leaue me neither suffer me to deny his truth and to reuoke the errours whiche false witnesses maliciously haue deuised agaynst me How mercyfully the Lord GOD hath dealt with me and was with me in maruailous temptations ye shall know when as hereafter by the helpe of Christ we shall all meete together in the ioye of the world to come As concernyng M. Hierome my dearely beloued brother and fellow I heare no other but that he is remayning in straight bandes lookyng for death as I doe and that for the fayth which he valiauntly mainteyned amongest the Bohemians our cruell enemies of Boheme haue geuen vs into the power and handes of other enemies and into bandes I beseech you pray to God for them Moreouer I beseech you namely you of Prage that we will loue the temple of Bethleem and prouide so long as God shall permit that the word of God may be preached in the same For because of that place the Deuill is angry and agaynst the same place he hath stirred vp Priestes and Canons perceiuyng that in that place his kyngdome should be disturbed and diminished I trust in GOD that he will keepe that holy Church so long as it shall please him and in the same shall geue greater encrease of his worde by other then he hath done by me a weake vessell I beseech you also that ye will loue together and withholdyng no man from the hearyng of Gods word ye will prouide and take care that good men be not oppressed by any force and violence Written at Constance the yeare of our Lord. 1415. ¶ An other right godly letter of Iohn Hus to a certaine priest admonishing him of his office and exhorting him to be faithfull worthy to be red of all Ministers THe peace of our Lorde Iesus Christ. c. My deare brother be diligent in preaching the Gospel and do the worke of a good Euangelist neglect not your vocation labour like a blessed souldiour of Christ. First liue godly and holily Secondly teach faithfully and truely Thirdly be an example to other in well doing that you be not reprehended in your sayings correct vice and set foorth vertue To euill liuers threaten eternall punishmēt but to those that be faithfull and godly set forth the comforts of eternall ioy Preach cōtinually but be short and fruitfull prudētly vnderstanding discretly dispēsing the holy Scriptures Neuer affirme or maintaine those things that be vncertaine and doubtfull least that your aduersaries take holde vpon you which reioyce in deprauing their brethren whereby they may bring the ministers of God into contempt Exhort men to the confession of their faith and to the communion of both kindes both of the body bloud of Christ wherby such as do repent earnestly of their sinnes may the more often come to
in a maner astonished sayd I do not remember them now at the first but hereafter they shal be obiected agaynst you And by and by the thirde man rising vp sayde when that you were also at Heidelberg you propounded many erroneous matters as touching the Trinitie and there painted out a certayne shield or scutchine comparing the Trinitie of persons in diuinitie vnto water snow and yse and such like Unto whoÌ„ M. Hierome answered Those thinges that I wrote or paynted there the same will I also speake write and paynt here and teach me that they be erroneous and I will most humbly reuoke and recant the same Then certayne cryed out let hym be burned let him be burned Unto whom he answered if my death doe delight or please you in the name of God let it be so Then sayd the archbishop of Salisburg not so mayster Hierome forsomuch as it is written I will not the death of a sinner but rather that he conuert and liue When these and many other tumultes and cryes were passed whereby they did then most disorderly and outragiously witnes agaynst them they deliuered the sayd mayster Hierome being bound vnto the officers of the Citty of Constance to be caryed to prison for that night and so euery one of them returned to their lodginges In the meane tyme one of the friendes of M. I. Hus looking out at a window of the Cloyster sayd vnto hym M. Hierome Then sayd hee you are welcome my deare brother Then sâ—yd Peter vnto hym Be constant feare not to suffer death for the truth sake of the whiche wheÌ„ you were in tymes past at libertie you dyd preache so muche goodnes Vnto whome Hierome aunswered truely brother I do not feare death and forsomuch as we know that we haue spoken much therof in times past let vs now see what may be knowne or done in effect By and by hys keepers comming to the window threatning hym wyth strokes dyd put away the sayd Peter from the window of the Cloyster Then came there one Uitus vnto M. Hierome sayd mayster how doe you Unto whom he aunswered truely brother I do very well Then hys keepers comming about him layd hold of the sayd Uitus saying this is also one of the number and kept hym When it drew towards euening the archb of Rigen sent certayne oâ— hys seruants which lead away M. Hiâ—rome being stroÌ„gly bound with chaynes both by the handes and by the neck and kept him so for certayne houres When night drew on they caryed hym vnto a certayn tower of the Cittie in Sainct Paules Churchyarde where as they tying him fast vnto a great blocke and his fâ—ete in the stockes hys handes also being made fast vppon them they left hym where as the blocke was so high that he could by no meanes sit therupon but that his head must hang downward They caryed also the sayd Uitus vnto the archbishop of Rygen who demaunded of him why he durst be so bold to talk with such a man being a reprobate of all men and an hereticke and when as he could finde no cause of imprisonment in hym and that he sayd he was maister Iohn de Clums friend taking an othe and promise of him that he should not go about to endamage the Councell by reason of that imprisonment and captiuitie so dismissed hym and sent him away Maister Hierom vnknown vnto vs whether he was caryed lay in the sayd tower two dayes two nightes relieued onely with bread and water Then one of hys keepers comming vnto M. Peter declared vnto him howe that M. Hierome lay hard by in bondes and chaines and how he was fed Then M. Peter desired that hee might haue leaue geuen hym to geue him meat because he would procure the same vnto hym The keeper of the prison graunting hys request caryed meate vnto hym Within â—leuen dayes after so hanging by the heeles he vsed so small repast that he fell sore sicke euen vnto the death When as he lying then in that captiuitie and prison desired to haue a Confessor they of the Councell denyed that he shold haue any vntill such time as by great importunitie he obtayned to haue one hys friends being then there present in the same prison and tower wherein he then lay by the space of one yeare lacking but seuen dayes After they had put Iohn Hus to death then about the feast of the natiuitie of Mary the Uirgine they brought forth M. Hierome whom they had kept so long in chains vnto the Churche of S. Paule and threatning hym with death being instant vpon him they forced him to abiure recant and coÌ„sent vnto the death of M. Iohn Hus that he was iustly and truely condemned and put to death by theÌ„ He what for feare of death and hopyng thereby to escape out of their handes according to their will and pleasure according to the tenour whiche was exhibited vnto hym did make abiuration and that in the Cathedrall Churche and open Session the draught whereof penned to hym by the Papistes here ensueth ¶ The abiuration of M Hierome of Prage I Hierome of Prage Mayster of Arte acknowledging the Catholicke Church and the Apostolicke fayth do accurse and renounce all heresies specially that whereof I haue hetherto bene infamed and that which in tymes past Iohn Hus and Iohn Wickleffe haue bolden and taught in theyr workes treatises and sermons made vnto the people and Clergy for the whiche cause the sayde Wickliffe and Hus together with the sayde doctrines errours are condeÌ„ned by this Sinode of Constance as heretickes and all the said doctrine sentencially condemed and especially in certayne articles expressed in the sentences and iudgementes geuen agaynst them by this sacred Councell Also I do accorde and agree vnto the holy Churche of Rome the Apostolick seate in this sacred Councel with my mouth and hart do professe in al thinges and touching all thinges and specially as touching the keyes Sacramentes orders and offices and ecclesiasticall censures of pardons reliques of Saintes Ecclesiasticall libertie also ceremonies and all other thinges pertayning vnto Christian Religion as the Church of Rome the Apostolick sea and this sacred Councel do professe and specially that many of the sayd Articles are notoriously hereticall and lately reproued by the holy fathers some of them blasphemous other some erroneous some offensiue vnto godly cares many of them temerarious and sedicious And suche also were counted the Articles lately condemned by the sacred councell and it was inhibited and forbidden to all and singular Catholicke men hereafter to preach teach or presume to hold or mayntayne any of the sayd Articles vnder payn of being accursed And I the sayd Hierome forsomuch as I haue laboured by Scholasticall Artes to perswade the opinion De Vniuersalibus realibus and that one substance of the common kinde should signifie many thinges subiect vnder the same and euery
that hee had almost perswaded them So liuely and likely their hatred was detected that almost no trust was geuen to their testimonies saue onely for the cause and quarrell wherein they stood touching the popes doctrine All mens mindes here were moued and bending to mercye towardes hym For he told them how that he of hys owne accord came vp to the Councell and to purge hymselfe he did open vnto them all hys life and doinges being full of vertue godlines This was sayth he the old maner of auncient and learned meÌ„ and most holy Elders that in matters of fayth they did differ many times in argumentes not to destroy the fayth but to finde out the veritie So did Augustine and Hierome dissent not onely being diuers but also contrary one from the other yet wtout al suspition of heresy All this while the popes holy Councell did wayt still when he would beginne to excuse himselfe and to retracte those thinges whiche were obiected agaynst him and to craue pardon of the Councell But he persisting still in hys constant oration did acknowledge no errour nor gaue any signification of retractation At last entring into the prayse commendation of M. Iohn Hus he affirmed that he was a good iust and holy man and much vnworthy that death whiche he did suffer Whom he did know from his youth vpward to be neither fornicator drunkard neither anye euill or vicious person but a chast sober man a iust and true preacher of the holy Gospell and whatsoeuer things mayster Iohn Hus and Wicklyff had holden or written specially agaynst the abuse and pompe of the clergie he would affirme euen vnto the death that they were holy and blessed men and that in all pointes of the Catholicke fayth he doth beleue as the holy Catholicke Church doth hold or beleue And finally he did conclude that al such articles as Iohn Wickleffe Iohn Hus had written put forth agaynst the enormities pompe and disorder of the Prelates he would firmely steadfastly without recantation hold defend eueÌ„ vnto the death And last of all he added that al the sinnes that euer he had coÌ„mitted did not so much gnaw and trouble his conscience as did that onely sinne whiche he had committed in that most pestiferous fact when as in his recantation he had vniustly spoken against that good and holy man his doctrine specially in coÌ„senting vnto his wicked coÌ„deÌ„nation concluding that he did vtterly reuoke deny that wicked recantatioÌ„ which he had made in that most cursed place that he dyd it through weakenes of hart and feare of death And moreuer that whatsoeuer thing he hath spokeÌ„ against that blessed man he hath altogether lyed vpoÌ„ him and that he doth repent him with his whole hart that euer he did it And at the hearing hereof the hartes of the hearers were not a little sory For they wished and desired greatly that such a singular man shold be saued if otherwise their blind superstition would haue suffered it But he continued still in his prefixed sentence seeming to desire rather death then lyfe And persisting in the prayse of Iohn Husse he added moreouer that he neuer mayntayned anye doctrine agaynst the state of the Church but onely spake agaynst the abuses of the clergye against the pride pompe and excesse of the Prelates For somuch as the patrimonies of the churches were first geuen for the poore then for hospitality and thirdly to the reparations of the Churches it was a griefe to that good man sayd he to see the same misspent and cast away vpon harlots great feastings and keping of horses and dogges vpoÌ„ gorgeous apparell and such other things vnseming Christian Religion And herein he sheweth him selfe marueilous eloquent yea neuer more And when his oration was interrupted many tymes by diuers of them carping his sentences as he was in speaking yet was there none of all those that interrupted hym which scaped vnblanckt but he brought them all to confusion and put them to silence When any noise began he ceased to speake after began againe proceeding in his Oration and desiring them to geue him leaue a while to speak whoÌ„ they hereafter should heare no more neither yet was his mind euer dashed at all these noyses and tumults And thys was marueilous in him to behold notwithstanding he continued in strait prison 340. dayes hauing neither booke nor almost light to read by yet how admirably his memory serued him Declaring howe all those paynes of his strait handling did not somuch greeue him as he did wonder rather to see their vnkind humanitie towardes him When he had spoken these and many other thinges as touching the prayse of Iohn Wickleffe Iohn Hus they which sat in the Councell whispered together saying by these his wordes it appeareth that he is at a poynt with hym selfe Then was he agayne caried into prison greeuously settered by the hands armes and feete with great chaines and fetters of yron The Saterday next before the Ascension day early in the morning he was brought with a great number of armed men vnto the Cathedral Church before the open congregation to haue his iudgement geuen hym There they exhorted him that those thinges which he had before spokeÌ„ in the open audience as is aforesayde touching he prayse and commendation of M. Iohn Wickleffe and M. Iohn Hus confirming and establishing their doctrine he would yâ—t recant the same but he merueilous stoutly without all feare spake agaynst them amoÌ„gst other things said vnto them I take God to my witnes and I protest here before you all that I do beleeue and holde the articles of the fayth as the holy Catholicke Church doth hold and beleue the same but for this cause shall I now be condemned for that I will not consent with you vnto the condemnation of those most holy and blessed men aforesayd whome you haue most wickedly condemned for certaine articles detetesting and abhorring your wicked and abhominable life Then he confessed there before them all his beliefe and vttered many thinges very profoundly and eloquently in so much that all men there present could not sufficiently coÌ„mend prayse hys great eloqueÌ„ce excellent learning and by no means could they induce or perswade him to recant Then a certayne bishop named the Bishop of Landy made a certayne sermon exhortatiue agaynst M. Hierome perswading to his condemnation After the Byshop had ended the sayd sermon M. Hierome sayd agayn vnto them You shall condemne me wickedly and vniustly But I after my death will leaue a remorse in your conscience and a nayle in your hartes ET CITO VOS OMNES VT RESPONDEATIS MIHI CORAM ALTISSIMO ET IVSTISSIMO IVDICE POST CENTVM ANNOS that is And here I cite you to aunswere vnto me before the most high and iust Iudge within a C. yeares No penne can sufficiently write or note those
himselfe lacked pasture But we count these as things of no force or difficulty For S. Augustine in the Sermon of the natiuity of Peter and Paule sayeth in this wise Our Lorde Iesus Christe before hys Passion chose hys disciples as yet doe knowe whom he called brethren Amongest those Peter alone almost in euery place represented the person of the Church therefore it was sayde vnto him Tibi dabo claues regni coelorum That is to say Unto thee will I geue the keyes of the kingdome of heauen These keies did he not receiue as one man but as one he receiued them for the Church And in an other place Where hee wryteth of the Christian agony he sayth the keyes of the kingdome of heauen were geuen vnto the churche when as they were geuen vnto Peter And when as it was spoken vnto him Amas me Pasce oues meas That is to say Louest thou me feede my sheepe it was spoken vnto them all And S. Ambrose in the beginning of his pastorall sayth which sheepe and which flocke the blessed Apostle S. Peter tooke not charge of alone but together with vs and we alltogether with him By which wordes the foundation and principall arguments of those flatterers are vtterly subuerted and ouerthrowen For if Peter represented the person of the Church we ought not to ascribe the force of these words vnto Peter but vnto the Church Neither do I see how that can stand whych Boniface doth affirme for it is farre distant from the truth except it be vnderstand otherwise then it is spoken But it may peraduenture seeme a great thynge vnto some that it is sayd the Byshop of Rome to be the head of the Militant Churche For as in the body of man Philitions do neuer geue councell to cut of the head for any maner of sicknes disease although it be neuer coâ—ul of vicers or infected so in this mysticall body of the church the head ought alwayes to be kept and albeit it be neuer so wicked yet is it to be suffered and horne withall But now conuert this argument If it were possible in the body of man when one hed is taken away to find an other to put in his place as we see it may be done in the Church should not heade then be oftentimes chaunged for diuers diseases Moreouer if we wil thus reason that the head of the church shuld be in respecte of his body as the head of man in respecte of the body of man then doeth it necessarily followe that the head being dead the body must also die as is manifest in the body of man So should it grow into an absurditie to confesse that the Pope being dead the Church also shoulde bee dead the which how farre it dissenteth from the truth it is most manifest Therfore what soeuer other men say I am not of opinion wyth them whych affirme the Bishoppe of Rome to be head of the Church except peraduenture they doe make hym the ministeriall head for we doe reade that Christ is the heade of the Churche and not the Pope and that he is the true head immutable perpetuall and euerlasting and the Church is his body wherof the Pope hymselfe is also a member and the vicare of Christe not to the destruction but to the maintenaunce edifying of the same body of Christ. Wherefore if he be founde a damnable destroyer of the Churche he may be deposed and cast out because he doth not that he was ordeined to doe and we ought as Pope Leo sayeth to be mindeful of the commandement geuen vs in the Gospell that if our eye our foote or oure right hand do offend vs it should be cut of from the body For the Lorde sayeth in an other place Euery tree whych bringeth not foorth fruite shall be cut downe and caste into the fire And in an other place also it is sayde vnto vs take away all euill and wickednesse from among you It is very iust and true whiche is wrytten in the Epistle of Clement vnto Iames the brother of our Lorde that he whych will be saued ought to be separate from them whych will not be saued But for the more manifest declaration hereof we must haue recourse to that which is spoken by the Lorde in the Gospell of Iohn I am the true vine sayth the Lorde and my father is the husbandman and ye are the braunches euery braunch therfore that bryngeth not forth fruite in me my father wil cut off These wordes were spoken vnto the Apostles amongst whom also Peter was present whome the Lord wold haue cut off if he brought not foorth his fruit Also S. Hierome vpon these wordes of Mathewe Vnsauery salte is profitable for nothing but to be cast foorth and troden of swine Whereuppon in the persone of Peter and Paule he sayth thus It is no easie matter to stande in the place of Peter and Paule and to keepe the chaire of them which raigne with Christ. This vnsauery salte that is to say a foolish Prelate vnsauery in preaching and foolish in offending is good for nothing but to be cast foorthe that is to say deposed and to be troden of swine that is of wicked spirits which haue dominion ouer the wicked and naughty Prelates as their owne flocke and herde Beholde thys testimonie of Hierome is plaine and euident Let hym be cast out sayth he Hee expoundeth and speaketh it of the Prelate whych vsurpeth the place of Peter and so consequently of the byshop of Rome who being vnsauery in preaching and foolysh in offending oughte to be deposed as Hierome affirmeth from hys degree and dignitie Neyther as some doe dreame is he to be deposed for heresie only Isidorus in the booke of Councels rehearseth a certain epistle of Clement the successour of Peter wrytten vnto Iames the Apostle wheras the said Clement referring the words of Peter vnto himselfe sayeth thus If thou be occupied wyth worldly cares thou shalt both deceiue thyselfe those which shall geue eare vnto thee for thou canst not fully distribute vnto euery man those thinges which pertaine vnto saluation whereby it shall come to passe that thou as a man for not teaching those things which pertaine vnto saluation shalt be deposed thy disciples shall perish through ignorance Notwtstanding in an other place in stead of this word deposed it is found thou shalt be punished which 2. wordes if they be wel vnderstoode do not much differ for deposition is ofteÌ„times vsed in the place of punishment But peraduenture some wil here obiect that this Epistle is not to be iudged Clements because it is sayd to be wrytten vnto Iames who as the Ecclesiasticall hystory affirmeth was deade before that Peter was put to death But Clement might thinke that Iames was aliue when as hee wrote whych were farre distant a sunder and messengers of the christians came not often vnto Rome Moreouer there is meÌ„tion made of
of mony delayed the time in making of their truce Camillus cōming vpon them did most shamefully driue them out againe But what need I to rehearse old histories when as our own examples are sufficient for vs Ye know your selues how often these delayes haue bene hurtfull vnto you how oftē the delay of a few dayes hath growne to a long tracte of tyme. For now this is the 8. yeare that you haue spent in delayes you haue seene that alwayes of one delay an other hath sprong and risen Wherfore I do require that Panormitan shuld consider that the conclusion being this day disturbed we know not whether it will be brought to passe hereafter againe or no. Many impedimentes or lets may rise Neither doth Panormitan say that this delay being obtayned he wold afterward consent with his fellowes vnto the conclusiōs for he denyeth that he hath any commaundement therunto which is more to be considered he sayth that the Ambassadours at their returne from Mentz may bring such newes wherby these conclusions may be omitted as though any thyng were more excellent then the truth The which thing doth manifestly declare that they do not seeke delayes for the better examination of the matter but for to impugne the conclusions the more strongly Neither do I agree with Panormitan as touching the effects which he sayd should ryse eyther of the denyall or graunting of the requests For I see no cause why the Princes should so greatly require any delay There are no letters of anye Prince come vnto vs as touching such request neyther is there any man lately come from them neyther is it greatly materiall vnto them but that the matters of faith shoulde be determined But this is a most pernicious conclusion which Panormitane hath made and not to be looked for at the handes of those most godly princes wheras he saith if we do please them they will take our part If contrariwise they will decline vnto Eugenius and wholy resist rebell agaynst vs. This is a meruailous word a wonderfull conclusion altogether vnworthye to be spoken of such a man The decrees of the Councell of Constance are that all maner of men of what state or condition soeuer they be are bound to the ordinaunces and decrees of the generall Councels But Panormitanes wordes do not tend to that effect for he would not haue the Princes obedient vnto the Councel but that councell to be obedient vnto that princes Alas most reuerend Fathers alas what times daies what maners and conditiōs are these Into what misery are we now brought How shall we at anye time bring to passe that the Pope being Christes Uicare and as they say an other Christ in earth should be subiect vnto the coūcell of Christians if the Councell it selfe ought to obey wordly Princes But I pray you look for no such things at the Princes handes Do not beleeue that they will forsake theyr mother the Church Do not thinke them so farr alienate frō the truth that they would haue iustice suppressed The conclusions whereupon the controuersie is are most true most holy most allowable If the princes do refuse them they do not resist agaynst vs but against the holy Scriptures yea and agaynst Christ himselfe which you ought neither to beleue neither was it comely for Panormitane so to say Panormitan by your licēce be it spoken you haue vttered most cruell words neyther do you seeme to go about any other matter then to inculcate terrour and feare into the mindes of the Fathers for you haue rehearsed great perils and daungers except we submitt our selues vnto the princes But you most reuerend fathers shall not be afearde of them which kill the body the soule they cannot kill neyshal ye forsake the truth although you should shedde your bloud for the same Neither ought we to be any whit more slacke in the quarrell of our mother the church and the Catholicke fayth then those most holy Martyrs whiche haue established the Church with theyr bloud For why should it be anye greeuous matter vnto vs to suffer for Christ which for our sakes hath suffered so cruel greuous death Who when he was an immortall God voyd of all passiōs toke vpō him the shape of a mortal man feared not for our redemption to suffer tormentes vpon the crosse Set before your eyes the Prince of the Apostles Peter Paule Andrew Iames and Barthelmew and not to speake onely of Bishops Marke what Stephen Laurence Sebastian Fabian did Some were hanged some headed some stoned to death other some burned and others tormented with most cruell and grieuous tormentes suffered for Christes sake I pray you for Gods sake let vs follow the example of these men If we will be byshops and succeed in honour let vs not feare Martyrdome Alas what effeminate harts haue we Alas what faynt harted people are we They in tymes past by the contempt of death conuerted the whole world which was full of gentilitie and idolatrye and we through our sluggishnes desire of life do bring the Christian Religion out of the whole world into one corner I feare greatly least that little also which is left we shall lose through our cowardlines if that by following Panormitanes minde we do commit the whole gouernaunce defence of the Church vnto the princes But nowe play the stout and valiaunt men in this time of tribulation feare not to suffer death for the Churche whiche Curtius feared not to doe for the cittie of Rome which Menchotheus for Thebes Codrus for Athens willingly took vpon them Not onely the martyrs but also the Gentiles might moue and stirre vs to cast of all the feare of death What is to be sayd of Theremens the Athemen With how ioyfull hart and minde and pleasaunt countenaunce did he drink the poyson What say you vnto the Socrates that most excellent Philosopher did he eyther weepe or sigh when he supped vp the poyson They hoped for that whiche we are most certayne of Not by dying to dye but to chaunge this present life for a better Truly we ought to be ashamed being admonished by so many examples instructed with so great learning yea and redeemed with the precious bloud of Christ so greatly to feare death Cato writeth not of one or two men but of whole legions which haue chearfully couragiously gone vnto those places frō whence they knew they shuld not return Wyth like courage did the Lacedemoniās geue thēselues to death at Thermopilis of whom Simonides writeth thus Dic hospes Spartanos te hic vidisse iacentes Dum sanctis patriae legibus obsequimur Report thou straunger the Spartaines here to lye Whiles that their coūtry lawes they obeyed willingly Neither iudge the contrary but that the Lacedemonians went euen of purpose vnto death vnto whome theyr Captayne Leonidas sayd O ye Lacedemonians goe forward couragiously for this day we shal sup together
done in the premisses at the day and place aforesayd or that he which hath so executed our commaundement do so certifie vs by his letters Dated at our Manour of Lambeth the xxij day of October an 1457 and in the 4. yeare of our translation This citation being directed the Byshop vpon the sūmon thereof was brought or rather came before the iudges and Bishops vnto Lambeth where the foresaid Thomas the Archbishop with his doctors and Lawyers were gathered together in the Archbishops Court. In which conuention also the Duke of Buckingham was present accōpanyed with the Bishop of Rochester and of Lyncolne What were the opiniōs and articles agaynst him obiected after in his reuocatiou shall be specified In his answering for himselfe in such a company of the Popes frendes albeit he coulde not preuayle notwithstanding he stoutly defending himselfe declared many thinges worthye great commendation of learning if learning agaynste power coulde haue preuayled But they on the contrary part with all labor and trauel extended themselues either to reduce him or els to cōfound him As here lacked no blustring wordes of terrour and threatning so also many fayre flattering wordes and gentle persuasions were admixt with al. Briefely to make a short narration of a long and busy trauers here was no stone lefte vnturned no wayes vnprooued eyther by fayre meanes to entreat him or by terrible manasses to terrifye his mind till at the length he being vanquished and ouercome by the bishops began to faynt and gaue ouer Wherupon by by a recantation was put vnto him by the Byshops which he should declare before the people The copy of which his recantation here foloweth ¶ The forme and maner of the retractation of Reynold Pecocke IN the name of God Amen Before you the most reuered Father in Christ and Lorde the Lorde Thomas by the grace of God Archbishop of Canterbury priuate of England and Legate of the Apostolicke sea I Reynolde Pecock vnworthy Bishop of Chichester do purely willyngly simply and absolutely cōfesse and acknowledge that I in times past that is to say by the space of these 20. yeares last past and more haue otherwise conceiued holdē taught and written as touching the Sacramentes and the Articles of the fayth then the holy Church of Rome and vniuersall Church and also that I haue made written published and set forth many diuers pernitious doctrines bookes workes writings heresyes contrary and agaynst the true Catholicke and Apostolicke fayth contayning in them errours cōtrary to the Catholicke fayth especially these errours and heresies here vnder written 1. First of all that we are not bounde by the necessitye of fayth to beleue that our Lord Iesus Christ after his death descended into hell 2. Item that it is not necessarye to saluation to beleeue in the holy Catholicke Church 3. Item that it is not necessary to saluation to beleue the communion of Sayntes 4. Item that it is not necessary to saluation to affirme the body materially in the Sacrament 5. Item that the vniuersall Churche may erre in matters which perteyne vnto fayth 6. Item that it is not necessary vnto saluation to beleue that that which euery generall Councell doth vniuersally ordeine approue or determine should necessaryly for the helpe of our fayth and the saluation of soules be approued and holden of all faythfull Christians Wherfore I Reynold Pecocke wretched sinner which haue long walked in darckenesse and now by the merciful disposition and ordinaunce of God am reduced brought agayne vnto the light and way of truth and restored vnto the vnity of our holy mother the Church renoūce and forsake all errors and heresyes aforesayd Notwithstanding godly reader it is not to be beleued that Pecocke did so geue ouer these opinions howsoeuer the wordes of the recantation pretend For it is a pollicy play of the bishops that when they do subdue or ouercome any mā they cary him whither they list as it were a yoūg Stere by the nose and frame out his words for him before hand as it were for a Parate what he should speake vnto the people not according to his owne will but after theyr lust and fantasy Neither is it to be doubted but that thys Bishop repented him afterward of his recantation which may easely be iudged hereby because he was committed agayn into prison deteined captiue where as it is vncertaine whether he was oppressed with priuy and secret tyranny and there obteined the crown of Martyrdom or no. The Dictionary of Thomas Gascoigne I haue not in my handes present But if credite be to be geuen to such as haue to vs alledged the booke this we may finde in the 8. Century of Iohn Bale chapter 19. that the sayd Thomas Gascoigne in his third part of his sayd dictionary writing of Reinold Pecocke maketh declaration of his articles cōteining in them matter of sore heresy First saith he Reynold Pecock at Paules crosse preached openly that the office of a Christen Prelate chiefly aboue all other things is to preach the word of God That mans reason is not to be preferred before the Scriptures of the old and new Testament That the vse of Sacraments as they be now handled is worse then the vse of the lawe of nature That Byshops which buy theyr admissions of the Bishop of Rome do sinne That no man is bound to beleue and obey the determination of the Churche of Rome Also that the riches of Bishops by inheritage are the goods of the poore Item that the Apostles themselues personally were not the makers of the Creed that in the same Creede once was not the Article he went downe to hell Item that of the foure senses of the Scripture none is to be taken but the very first and proper sense Also that he gaue litle estimation in some poyntes to the authority of the olde Doctors Item that he condemned the wilfull begging of the Friers as a thing idle and needles This out of Thomas Gascoigne Leland also adding this moreouer sayth that he not contented to folow the Catholicke sentence of the Churche in interpreting of the Scripture did not thinke soundly as he iudged it of the holy Eucharist At length for these and suche other Articles the sayde Reynold Pecocke was condemned for an hereticke by the Archbishops and Bishops of Rosse Lyncolne and Winchester with other diuines moe Wherupon he being driuē to his recantation was notwithstanding deteyned still in prison Where some say that he was priuily made away by death Halle addeth that some say his opinions to bee that spirituall persons by Gods lawe ought to haue no temporall possessions Other write that he sayde that personall tithes were not due by Gods lawe But whatsoeuer the cause was he was caused at Paules Crosse to abiure and all his bookes brent and he himselfe kepte in his owne house during his naturall life I maruell that Polydore of this extremity of
also George Pogie bracius who then stoode nearest to the King vnto whome one Chilianus plaieng the Parasite about the King as the fashion is of such as faine themselues fooles to make other men as very fooles as they spake in this wise as foloweth with what countenance you do behold this our seruice I see right well but your hart I do not see Say then doth not the order of this our Religion seeme vnto you decent and comely Do you not see how many and how great princes yea the king himselfe do follow one order and vniformitie And why do you then follow rather your Preacher Rochezana then these Do you thinke a few Bohemians to be more wise then all the Church of Christ besides Why then do you not forsake that rude and rusticall people and ioine to these Nobles as you are a noble man your selfe Unto whome thus Pogiebracius sagely againe doth aunswere If you speake these words of your selfe sayth be you are not the man whome you faine your selfe to be and so to you I aunswere as not to a foole But if you speake this by the suggestion of others then must I satisfie them Heare therefore As touching the Ceremonies of the Church euery man hath a conscience of his owne to follow As for vs we vse such Ceremonies as we trust do please God Neither is it in our arbitrement to beleeue what we will our selues The mind of man being perswaded with great reasons is captiuated wil he nill he and as nature is instructed and taught so is she drawne in some one way and in some another As for my selfe I am fully perswaded in the Religion of my preachers If I should follow thy Religion I might perchance deceiue men going contrary to mine owne conscience but I can not deceiue God who seeth the harts of all Neither shall it become mee to frame my selfe lyke to thy disposition That which is meete for a Iester is not likewise conuenient for a noble man And these wordes eyther take to thy selfe as spoken to thee if thou bee a wise man or else I referre them to those which set thee a worke Ex Aen. Sylu. in Hist. Bohem. After the King was returded from the Bohemians againe to Austria the Hungarians likewise made their petitions to the king that he would also come vnto thē The gouernour of Hūgarie as ye before haue heard was Ioannes Huniades whose victorious acts against the Turks are famous Against this Huniades wicked Ulricus Earle of Cilicia did all he could with the King to bring him to destructiō and therfore caused the king to send for him vp to Uienna and there priuely to woorke hys death But Huniades hauing thereof intelligence offereth hymselfe wythin Hungary to serue hys Prince to all affaires Out of the lande where he was it was neyther best sayde hee for the Kynge nor safest for hym selfe to come The Earle being so disappoynted came downe wyth certaine Nobles of the Courte to the borders of Hungarie thynking eyther to apprehend him and bryng hym to Uienna or there to dispatch hym Huniades without in the fieldes sayde hee woulde common wyth hym wythin the Towne he would not be brought After that an other trayne also was laide for hym that vnder pretence of the kings safe-conduct he shoulde meete the king in the broade fieldes of Uienna But Huniades suspecting deceit came in dede to the place appoynted where hee neither seeing the Kyng to come nor the Earle to haue any safe conduct for hym was mooued and not without cause against the Earle declaring howe it was in hys power there to slay him which went about to seeke hys bloud but for the reuerence of the king he would spare him and let him goe Not long after this the Turke wyth a great power of fighting men to the number of an hundreth and fifteene thousande arriued in Hungarie where he laid siege to the Citie Alba. But through the mercifull hand of God Iohn Huniades and Capistranus a certaine Minorite wyth a small garrison of Christian souldiors gaue him the repusse and put him to flight wyth all hys mighty hoste Whereof more Christ willing heereafter Ex hist Bohemie Aen. Syluij Huniadés shortly after this victorie deceased Of whose death when the king and the Earle did vnderstande they came the more boldly into Hungarie where hee being receiued by Ladislaus Huniades tonne into the Towne of Alba there vewed the places where the Turkes before had pitched theyr tentes When thys Ladislaus heard that the king was comming first toward the towne obediently he opened to hym the gates Foure thousand only of armed souldiours he debarred from entring the Citie In the meane time while the King was there resident in the Citie the Earle with other nobles did sitte in counsaile requiring also Ladislaus to resorte vnto them who first doubting with hymselfe what he might doe at length putteth on a priuie coate of maile and commeth to them Whether the Earle first beganne wyth him or he wyth the Earle it is not knowen The opinion is of some that Ulricus first called him traitor for shutting the gates against the kings soldiours Howsoeuer the occasion began thys is vndoubted that Ulricus taking his sworde from hys page let flie at his head To breake the blowe some putting vp their hands had their fingers cut of The Hungarians hearing a noise tumult wythin the chamber brake it vpon them there incontinent slewe Ulrike the Earle wounding and cutting him almost alto peeces The King hearing thereof although he was not a little discontented thereat in his minde yet seeing there was then no other remedy dissembled his griefe for a time Frō thence the king tooke his iourny againe to Buda accompanied wyth the foresayde Ladislaus who passyng by the towne where the wife of Huniades was mourning for the death of her husband seemed with many faire wordes to comfort her and after he had there sufficiently repasted hym selfe wyth such pretence of dissembled loue and fained fauour that they were without all suspition feare from thence he set forward in hys iourney taking wyth him the two sonnes of Huniades Ladislaus and Mathias who were right ready to wait vpon him The king being come to Buda whether of his owne head or by sinister counsell set on when hee had them at a vauntage caused bothe the sonnes of Huniades to witte Ladislaus and Mathias to be apprehended And first was brought foorth Ladislaus the elder sonne to the place of execution there to be beheaded where meekely he suffered being charged wyth no other crime but thys published by the voyce of the cryer saying Thus are they to be chastened which are rebelles against their Lord. Peucerus wryting of his death addeth thys moreouer that after the hangman had 3. blowes at his necke yet notwythstanding the sayd Ladislaus hauing his hands bound behinde hym after the thirde stroke
were in furnishing he sate downe vnder a tree began to curse his sonne and to axe vengeance vpon him for that he had so despised his father was become so impious a wretch Zelymus vnderstāding of his fathers departure came into the orchard where his father was seeming to be very heauy and much lamēting that hys father would so priuely depart and goe away seeing that hee desired not the gouernement of the Empire but was contented onely wyth the title thereof O father sayd he do not thus priuely depart away doe not procure this shame to your sonne who so tēderly loueth you Let me haue but the name only and be you the Emperor in dede The ende of your natural life most paciently I shal expect which I pray God may long cōtinue And thus vsing many faire flattering words to his father he cōmanded a banket with many deinty iunkets to be brought vnto him but tempered and infected with poyson Which as soone as Baiazetes had begon to tast of and felt the strēgth of the poyson working in his body he toke his last farewell of his sonne and going out of the citie accompanied with a great retinue of mē yelling and crying out in the streetes in the middle of his iourney fell downe and miserably died in the yeare of our Lorde 1512. Heere mayest thou see good Reader a cursed broode of thys Turkish generation where that father dieth in cursing the sonne and the sonne raigneth by poysoning his father Zelymus the 11. after Ottomannus AFter that thys wretched Zelymus had exercised hys barbarous cruelty vpon hys father with like impietie he seeketh the destruction of hys brethren and their children first beginning his murther wyth the fiue children hys Nephewes which were the sonnes of hys 3. brethren before departed Which done then remained his other 2. brethren yet aliue Acomates and Corchutus wyth theyr chyldren likewise to be destroyed Of whome the one had 3. sonnes whom the father sent to Zelymus his brother their vncle with faire and gentle wordes to entreat him to be good vnto their father offering to him their duety and seruice in all things honoring him also as Emperor But cruel Zelymus commaunded forthwith his saide Nephewes to be strangled The father hearing of the cruell murther of hys sonnes leauing house and home went and hid hymselfe in mountaines where he liued for a space with hearbes and wilde honie but being bewrayed by one of hys men was brought to Zelymus and so was strangled Christophorus Richerius wryting of these matters seemeth some thing to differ from other storyes and sayeth that Zelymus after the death of hys brother Corchutus came to Bursia where hee vnder the colour of making a great triumph ordeined a feast for his frends and kinsfolk Wherunto were called especially his nephewes who then at the end of the feast calling his nephewes aside as vnder the pretēce of conferring with them secretly about hys necessary affaires committed them to hys seruauntes to be strangled and put to death All this while Acomates hys brother through the help instruction of his mother was kept out of the tyrants hands till at length after great labor and search made how to get him certain forged letters were cast abroad wherin was cōteined that Acomates to reuenge the great impiety subdue the tirāny of Zelimus his brother should shew himself abroad Which if he wold do he should find frends enough to take his part Acomates circumuented with these subtill traines partly for hope of reuengement partly for desire of that Empire shewed him selfe abroad with such power and strength as he had who being set vpon incontinent by Zelymus hys brother was ouercome in battaile and falling from hys horse beyng a man corpulent and grosse and his horse falling vpon him was so ouerpressed and slaine Touching the death of thys Acomates Munsterus somwhat differing from this narration addeth moreouer and sayeth that hee was not killed with the fall from hys horse but sitting all dismayed vpon a stone and seeing no other remeady but death desired the Captaine taking hys rings from his fingers to deliuer the same to his brother desiring hym that he might not be put to any extreme cruelty of death but that hee gently would suffer him to be let bloud in the hath and so to die But Zelymus being not ignoraunt of thys suborneth priuy tormenters who binding his hands behinde him with their feete cast hym downe vpon the ground and so twixing his necke with a coarde did strangle him This Acomates had two sonnes who hearing of the death of their father did flie for succour the one to Sophus in Persia and the other to the Sultane in Egypt By the meanes whereof new occasion of warre grew vnto Zelymus whereby hee was kept in Asia at home to fight againste the Persians Egyptians so that throughe the Lordes prouidence Christendom by that meanes was deliuered from great daunger and perill of the Turkes tirannie For otherwise the Turke was wholy mineded wyth all his force and puissance to inuade the Christians being in doubt whether first to beginne wyth Rhodes or whether to assault Pannoma or els to set vpon Italy being then at great discorde within it selfe but thys cause occupied the Turks mind otherwise and kept him at home Suche was then the prouidence of the Lorde for the safegard of hys people Wherfore for somuch as the affaires and doings of this Turke were spent for the most part in the Turkish heathenish countreys it shal not be greatly necessary to trouble our christian stories therw t but onely shal suffice to contracte them in a briefe summe declaring superficially what vnquietnes was amongst them there which coulde neuer be quiet but euer working some mischief either abroade or at home Amurathes the Turks nephewe aforesaide after he had obtained aide of Sophus the king of the Persians first inuaded Cappadocia not long after whome folowed Ismael Sophus the Persian king By reason whereof a great battell was fought betwixt the Persians and Zelymus in the fieldes of Armenia maior In the which battaile Ismael Sophus the Persian Kyng was hurt on the shoulder with a pellet and so being caryed out of the field left the victory to Zelymus who all be it had an army of 150. M. men yet he in the same fielde lost about 30000. of hys Turkes Which field was fought in the yere of our Lorde 1514. Zelymus after thys victorie went to Tauricia the imperiall Citie of the Persians whiche he by yelding subdued In thys meane time it happened that one Aladulus a king in Armenia the greater was also a helper to Ismael against the Turk wherupon Zelymus the Turke taking great indignation the next yere folowing leauing the Persians fought against the sayd Aladulus in the end ouercame him and afterward being found in a caue in a woode was taken out and brought
was an Illyrian but whatsoeuer he was certayne it is that the Turk himselfe was much more beastiall then was the very brute Oxe which being a beast shewed more sence of humanity to a dead man thē one mā did to an other Ex Leonic Chalcondyla To this crueltye adde moreouer that beside these 500. Methonians thus destroyed at Constantinople in the said City of Methone all the townes men also were slayne by the forsayd Captayn Omares and among them theyr Bishop likewise was put to death Ex Andrea de Lacuna ex Wolfgango alijs Iohn Faber in his Oration made before king Henrye the 8. at the appointment of king Ferdinandus and declaring therin the miserable cruelty of the Turkes toward al christians as also toward the bishops and ministers of the church testifieth how that in Mitilene in Constantinople and Trapezunda what Byshops Archbishops or other ecclesiasticall and religious persons the Turks could find they brought them out of the cityes into the fieldes there to be slaine like Oxen and Calues The same Faber also writing of the battell of Solyman in Hungary where Ludouicus the king of Hūgary was ouerthrown declareth that 8. Byshops in the same field were slayne And moreouer when the Archbishop of Strigon and Paulus the Archbishop Colossensis were found dead Solyman caused thē to be taken vp to be beheaded and chopt in small pieces an 1526. What christian hart will not pity the incredible slaughter done by the Turkes in Euboia where as the sayd Faber testifieth that innumerable people were sticked gored vpon stakes diuers were thrust through with a hoat iron childrē and infants not yet wayned from the mother were dashed agaynst the stones many cut a sūder in the midst Ex Iohan Fabro alijs But neuer did country taste and feele more the bitter deadly tyranny of the Turkes then did Rasia called Mysia inferior now Seruia Where as writeth Wolfgangus Dreschlerus the prince of the sayde countrey being sent for vnder fayre pretence of words promises to come speak with the Turke after he was come of his own gentlenes thinking no harme was apprehended wretchedly fasly put to death his skin flain of his brother sister brought to Constantinople for a triumph and all the nobles of his country as Faber addeth had theyr eyes put out c. Briefly to conclude by the vehement and furious rage of these cursed cayrifes it may seme that Satan the old dragon for the great hatred he beareth to Christ hath styred them vp to be the butchers of all christen people inflaming theyr beastly hartes with suche malice cruelty against the name and religion of Christ that they degenerating frō the nature of men to deuils neither by reason wil be ruled nor by any bloud or slaughter satisfied Like as in the primitine age of the Church and in the time of Dioclesian and Maximiliā whē the deuil saw that he could not preuaile against the person of Christ which was risen agayne he turned all his fury vpon his sely seruants thinking by the Romayn Emperours vtterly to extinct the name and profession of Christ out from the earth So in this latter age of the world Satan being let lose agayne rageth by the Turkes thinking to make no end of murdering and killing till he haue brought as he entendeth the whole church of Christ with all the professors therof vnder foot But the Lord I trust will once send a Constantinus to vanquish proud Maxētius Moyses to drowne indurate Pharao Cyrus to subdue the stout Babilonian And thus much hitherto touching our christian brethrē which were slain destroied by these blasphemous turks Now forsomuche as besides these aforesayde many other were pluckt away violently from theyr country from their wiues children from liberty from all their possessions into wretched captiuity and extreme pouerty it remaineth likewise to entreat somewhat also cōcerning the cruel maner of the Turkes handling of the sayd christian captiues And first here is to be noted that that turke neuer cōmeth into Europe to war against the christiās but there foloweth after his army a great number of brokers marchaunts such as buy men children to sell again bringing with thē long cheines in hope of great cheates In the which cheynes they linke thē by 50. 60. together such as remayne vndestroyd with the sword whō they buy of the spoiles of thē that rob spoyle the Christian countryes Which is lawfull for any of the Turkes armye to doe so that the tenth of their spoyle or pray whatsoeuer it be be reserued to the head Turke that is to the great mayster theefe Of such as remayne for tithe if they be aged of whom very fewe be reserued aliue because little protite commeth of that age they be solde to the vse of husbandry or keeping of beastes If they be young men or women they be sent to certein places there to be instructed in theyr language and Artes as shall be most profitable for theyr aduauntage such are called in theyr tongue Sarai and the first care of the Turkes is this to make them deny the Christian religion and to be circumcised and after that they are appointed euery one as he semeth most apte either to the learning of their lawes or els to learn the feates of war Their first rudimēt of war is to handle the bow first beginning with a weake bow and so as they growe in strength comming to a stronger bow if they misse the marke they are sharply beaten theyr allowance is two pence or three pence a day till they come take wages to serue in war Some are brought vp for the purpose to be placed in the number of the wicked Ianizarites that is the order of the Turks champions which is the most abhominable cōdition of al other Of these Ianizaraites see before pag. 736. And if any of the foresayd yong men or children shal appeare to excell in any beuty him they so cutte that no part of that whiche nature geueth to man remayneth to be seene in all his body wherby while the freshnes of age continueth he is compelled to serue theyr abhominable abhomination and when age cōmeth then they serue in stead of Eunuches to wayte vpon Matrones or to keepe horses and Mules or els to be scullians and drudges in theyr kitchins Such as be young maydens beautifull are deputed for concubines The whiche be of meane beautye serue for matrones to theyr drudgery worke in theyr houses chābers or els are put to spinning and such other labors but so that it is not lawful for them either to professe their christian religiō or euer to hope for any liberty And thus much of them which fall to the Turke by tithe The other which are bought and sold amongst priuate subiects first are allured with faire words and promises
in England as by these stories abone past may be apparent Now these things declared which to the Church matters be apperteining coÌ„sequently it remaineth something to entreate of the state likewise of the coÌ„mon wealth which commonly doth follow the state of the Church Where the Church is quietly and moderately gouerned and the flock of Christ defended by godly Princes in peace safety froÌ„ deuouring and violence of bloudy wolues the successe of ciuile estate for the most part there doth florishe and the Princes long coÌ„tinue through Gods preseruation in prosperous rest traÌ„quillitie Contrariwise where the church of Christ either through the negligence of Princes or thorough their setting on the poore members of Christ be persecuted and deuoured shortly after ensueth some iust recompence of the Lord vpon those Princes that eyther their liues do not long continue or else they finde not that quiet in the common wealth which they looke for Examples heereof as in all other ages be aboundant so in this present time be not lacking whether we consider the state and condition of other countreys farre off or else of our owne countrey neare at home And heere not to wander in our story farther then to Fraunce onely let vs a little behold the example of Kyng Charles the viij who liuing in this Kings time died also not long before him This Charles is commended of Philippus Cominaeus to be a moderate valiant and victorious Prince adorned with many speciall vertues to a Prince apperteining And yet the same king because he was flack and remisse in defence of Christes Church neither did vse his authority nor tooke his occasion offered to him of God to amend and refourme the state of the Bishop and Cleargy of Rome when he might he was therefore himselfe punished and cut off of the Lord as by his story ensuing may right well appeare For so it is of him recorded that being maruelously excited and prouoked of his owne minde coÌ„trary to the counsaile of most of his Nobles he tooke hys viage into Italy neither being furnished with money nor the season of the yeare being coÌ„uenient therunto And that this may appeare the better to proceede of the Lords doing to the entent he woulde haue the Church and Cleargy of Rome reformed by the Princes sword which so vexed all Christendome at that time we shall heare what is testified in the Commentaries of the foresaid Philip. Cominaeus Lib. 3. De bello Neapolit writing in this wise There was saith he in the City of Florence the same time a Dominicke Frier Dominicke Frier named Hieronimus Sauonarola of whom meÌ„tion was made before pag. 731. a man of a right godly and approoued life who in the said City of Florence preached and prophecied long before that the French King should come with an army into Italy being stirred vp of God to suppresse the tiraunts of Italy and none should withstand him He should also come to the Citie of Pisae and the state of Florence should be altered all which hapned true He affirmed moreouer to be signified to him of the Lord that the Ecclesiasticall state of the Churche must bee redressed Per vim aâ—morumâ—â— by the sword or force of armes Many things also he prophesied of the Venetians of the French King saieng that the King with some danger difficultie should passe that iourney yet notwithstanding shoulde ouercome it and escape albeit his strength were neuer so slender for God woulde safely conduct him in that iourney and safely bring him home againe But because he had not done his office in amending the state of the Churche and in defending his people from iniurie and from deuouring therefore it shoulde come to passe said hee and that shortly that some incommoditie or detriment shoulde happen to the King or if hee shoulde escape that danger of hys sicknesse and recouer health then if he did resist the cruelty of the wicked and procure the safety of the poore and miserable God would shew mercâ—â—nto him c. And this the saide Hieronymus declared before to Cominaeus one of the Kings counsaylours whych was the writer of the story and required him to signifie the same vnto the King which so did and he moreouer himselfe comming to the presence of the king declared no lesse All which things as he had foretold came directly to effect For the King being but easely accompanied wyth a small power entred into Italy where first he came to Asâ—a then to Gemiaâ— and to Pisae from thence proceeded to Florence which also he obteined displacing there Petrus Medices the Duke who had vsed great tyrannie vpon the subiects From thence he remoued toward Rome where a great part of the Citie wall at the comming of the french King fell downe Afterward when the King was entred into the Citie and the Pope who then tooke part with Alphonsus King of Neaples against the French King had immured himselfe within the mount of Adrian the wall of the Castell fell downe of it selfe whereby when the King was both occasioned and exhorted also by his Captaines to inuade the Pope and to depose him to reforme the Church of Rome which he might then easely haue done as it had pleased him yet all these occasions offered so opportunely of God moued not the king to do his duty to help the poore church of Christ wherefore shortly after returning home into France from Neapolis either the same yeare or the next yeare folowing he was strooken with a sodeine sicknes at Amboise as he was looking on theÌ„ that played at tennes and that in the stinkingest place in all the Castle where he fell downe died within twelue houres according to the forewarning of Hieronimus who wrote vnto him a little before both of his sonnes death and of his owne which was about the yeare of our Lord 1498. Ex Philip. Cominaeo Lib. 5. Like examples we haue many heere also in this our realme of England So long as king Iohn kept out of the realme the Popes authority and power he continued safe and quiet with his nobles but so soone as he brought the realme vnder tribute and subiectioÌ„ to that foreine Bishop God stirred vp his Nobles against him whereby he had much disquiet and trouble and soone thereupon decayed Of all the Kings of England from William Conquerour to this king Henry vij were none which either longer continued or more prosperously flourished then King Henry the second King Henry the third King Edward the first King Edward the third of whome the first how stout he was in withstaÌ„ding Tho. Becket and Pope Alexander the iij. is sufficiently before comprehended pag. 206. The second which was sonne of King Iohn albeit through the wretchednes of that time his power was not sufficient to repulse the Popes usurped iurisdiction out of the Realme yet his will was good at least he so defended prouided for his subiects that
and Martyr Serapion Martyr The last punishment of God tuâ—ning the cruelty of aduersaries vpoÌ„ them selues Iulianus Martyr A certayne souldiour Martyr Macar a blessed Martyr Epimachus Alexander with foure woemen Martyrs Ammonarion Virgine martyr Mercuria Dyonisia Martyrs Heron Ater Isidorus Dioscorus Martyrs Nemesion Martyr Theâ—â—eâ—â— the olde tyme amongst the 〈◊〉 burned Ammon Zenon Ptolomeus Ingenuus Theophilus Martyr câ—â—fessours A notable example 〈◊〉 Christian courage in confessing Christ. Ischyrion Martyr Cheremon Martyr Cheremon a Byshop had a wife Euseb. lib. 6. cap. 40.41.42 The Epistle of Dionysius AlexaÌ„d to Germanus This Germanus was a Byshop in that tyme whiche charged Dionysius for hys flyeng persecution agaynst whoÌ„ he purgeth hymselfe God willed Dionysius to flee in persecution * Ergo Byshops then had wiues and Children The prouidence of God in preseruing hys The story of the deliueraunce of Dionysius and hys fellowes Dionysius Gaius Faustus Petrus Paulus deliuered froÌ„ the Centurion and the souldiours Ex Euseb. lib. 6. ca. 40. Lib. 7. cap. 11. Ex Niceph. Lib. 5. cap. 27. Christophorus Martyr The fable of great S. Christopher Meniatus Agatha Martyrs Ex Bergomens Lib. 8. Eâ— Martyrologio Adonis Martyrs wandring in mountaynes Fourty Virgines Martyrs Tryphon Martyr Maximianus Malchus Martinianus Dyonisius Ioannes Serapion Constantinus 7. Martyrs The fable of the awaking of these seuen martyrs Ex Vincent Nicepho Erfordiens A souldiour martyr Ex Hierony in vita Paulâ— Eremita A notable example of a chast souldiour byting of hys toung and spitting it in the face of an harlot A like example of chastitie betweene two Christians Ex Ambr. lib. 2. de virgin Theodora Didimus Martyrs Agathon Martyr Paulus Andreas Martyrs Iustinus Nicostratus Portius Martyrs Abdon SeÌ„nas Martyrs Secundianus Verâ—anus Marcellianus Martyrs Ex Vincent lib. 11. cap. 51. Ex libro Bedae de Temporibus citante Henrico de Erfordia A briefe Cataloge of diuers which suffered vnder Decius ex Beda Children Martyrs Ex vincent lib. 11. cap. 52. Such as reuolted and fell in this persecution Serapion Ex Euseb. Lib. 6. cap. 44. * Note here the Sacrament to be called the Eucharist and not the body of Christ. The holy Eucharist in time of great neede and distresse committed to a boy The repentance and reconciliation of Serapion The goodnes of God shewed to Serapion Ex Henr. de Erford A terrible example of denying shewed vppon Nichomachus Dionysius ad Fabium Cyprianus Serm. de lapsis The weaknes of christians denying their fayth Examples of God hys punishment after denial The sacrament called bread of S. Cyprian De lapsis Cyprianus Lib. de mortalitate A notable voyce of God to a Priest of Carthage The occasion and rising vp of Nouatus heresie Cornelij Epist. ad Fabium ex Euse lib. 6. cap. 43. The meaning of Cyprian opened writing of one Bishop onely to gouerne in a Catholicke church falsely wrasted of the Papistes for the Papacy Ex Euseb. Lib. 6. cap. 43. * Note here the Sacrament of the body to be called bread Euseb. lib. 6. Cap. 43. Nicepho lib. 6. ca. 3. The latine translatioÌ„ of Eusebius corrupted by ChristosersoÌ„ Lib. 6. ca. 43. Maximus Vrbanus Sidonius Celerinus confessors Ex Cypr. Lib. 3. Epist. 3. Moses Martyr A Synode at Rome An. 255. Cornelius Byshop of Rome and Martyr Byshops were chosen then not without the voice of the people A censure of the decretall Epistles of Cornelius The constancie of Cornelius in hys tryall Cyprian Lib. 1. Epist. 1. Cornelius accused for writing letters to Cyprian Plumbatis cadi Cornelius Martyred Aurelius Martyr Mappalicus Martyr The death and destruction of Decius Orosius Lib. 7. Cap. 14. The iust reuenge of God agaynst persecutours The iust punishment of God vpon the Heathen multitude for persecuting his people The plague and hand of God The brotherly loue and piety among the christians shewed in the time of plague A terrible pestilence raygning through all the Romaine Monarchy Cyprianus Lib. de mortalitate Gallus and Volusianus Emperours Anno. 255. The first banishment of Cyprian The Byshops and Priestes condemned to metals Nemesianus Felix Lucius Byshops condemned for the name of Christ. * That is iâ— the passion of hym that dyed on the tree S. syprian exhorteth and confirmeth the Christian Martyrs Cypr. lib. 3. Epist. vlt. The Christian mans sacrifice Cypr. lib. 4. Epist. 1. Seagrius Rogatianus Martyrs Sapien. 3. Cyprian Lib. 3. Epist 6. Lucius Byshop of Rome banished An. 256. The Epistle decretall of Lucius Bishop The ordinaunces of Lucius The poÌ„pous stile of the Church of Rome Dist. 81. Ministri Ministers restrayned from their own wiues Eusebius and Damasius vary in time Lucius Byshop of Rome martyr Stephanus Byshop of Rome martyr The censure of the decretall Epistles and ordinaunces of Stephanus No Byshop ought to be accused after he be expulsed before he be restored agayne The number of the poore found at Rome by the Church goodes Primates Metropolitanes Archbishops I awfull to appeale to Rome Vestiments and holy vessels seruing for the aultare Byshops banished in the time of Gallus Gallus and Volusianus Emperours slayne Emelianus Emperour three monethes Valerianus and Gallienus hys sonne Emperour Persecution ceased for a tymâ— The good beginning of Valerian Ex Dionysio citante Euseb. Lib. 7. cap. 10. Nicepho Lib. 6. cap. 10. Wicked counsell What euill it doth The eight persecution Anno. 259. The chiefe executours of this persecution The speciall causes of this persecution Cypria Lib. 4. Epist. 4. The sinnes of the Christians cause of persecution Discord and deuision among the brethren Psal. 67. A vision foreshewing persecutioÌ„ to come Cyprian Lib. 4. Epist. 4. Our sinnes geue SathaÌ„ power agaynst vs. An other reuelation shewed to S. Cyprian Spare dyet and sober drinke conuenient in Christian bishops The peace of the Church to come foreshewed by the Lord. Crimes and causes faâ—â—ely layd to the Christians The Apology of Cyprian for the Christians Cypria contra Demetriaenum Cypria de idolorum vanitate The countrey and education of Cyprian The conuersion of Cyprian Cyprian made first Priest then Byshop of Carthage The vertues of Cyprians lyfe described The care of Cyprian toward the afflicted brethren The modesty of Cyprian in conferring with hys fellow brethren Visions coÌ„cerning the troubles and peace of the church recited and expounded by Cyprian before pag. 67. Cyprian meeke and pacient Cyprian a great reader of Tertullian The second banishment of Cyprian The apprehension of Cyprian The martirdome of Cyprian Anno. 259. The books of Cyprian The iudgement of Austen vpon the bookes of Cyprian August contra Cresconium Lib. 12. cap. 32. Sentences of Cyprian collected Ex Vincent Lib. 12 ca. 63. The place of scripture expounded Eleemasina ab omni peccato morte liberat Yob 4. Ex Cypri Lib. 4. Epist. 2. Twelue 2. buses in the lyfe of man noted out of Cyprian The learning of Cyprian â—oyned with hys blemishes The faulte of Papistes to make to much of euery thing How farre
England one for Greeke the other for latine Ex historia Guliel de Regibus Ang. Pleimondus teacher to king Alfred and after Bishop of Canterbury Bookes translated out of latine by K. Alfrede None permitted to haue any dignitie in the court except he were learned Polycron lib. 6. cap. 1. The Psalter translated into English by king Alfrede The cause why the king turned latine bookes into English Learned men sent for and placed about the king The dialoges of Gregory translated Neotus â— Abbot The schole and vniuersitie of Oxford first begonneâ— King Alfrede The newâ— Colledge in Oxford Ioan. â—â—â—tus The aunswere of Ioannes Scotus to the French king Ioan Scotus translated Hierarchiam Dionâ—tij from Greek to Latine The booke of Ioannes Scotus called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Ioannes Scotus adicted more to the Greeke Churche then the Latine Ioan Scotus accused of the pope for an heretike Ioannes Scotus slayne by hys owne scollers Ioan Scotus a Martyr This Ethelwitha builded first the house of Nunnes at Winchester The children of K. Alfrede All hys daughters learned The decease of King Alfred An. 901. Etheredus Plâ—imundus Athelmus Vlâ—elmus Odo Archb. of Canterbury 9. Popes in ix yeares at Rome Fermosus first Pope Ex Chroniâ—oâ— Sigeberti Schismes among the Popes Character indâ—lebilis Whether the pope with hys Cardinals may erre Bonifacius 6. Pope Stephen 6. Pope Ex Chroni Martini panitentiarij Sigebert Ex Polych alijs Pope Theodorus 2. Pope Iohn 10. One councell burneth an others decrees Pope Benedictus 4. Pope Leo. 5. imprisoned and vnpoped by hys own chaplayne Pope Christoferus 1. Pope Sergius Pope Formosus after hys death be headed of Pope Sergius A false fayned myracle vpon the body of Formosus Popish miracles not to be credited Bearing of candels on Candlemas day how it came vp Pope 〈◊〉 Pope Lâ—â—â—do 1. Pope 〈◊〉 11. Harloâ—â— this time ruled 〈◊〉 Rome P. Iohn 1. P. Leo. 6. P. Stâ—â— â— restored Liuthpranâ—dus 〈◊〉 sis lib. 3. P. Steph. â— P. Leo. â— P. Marâ— â— P. Agapetus 2. Ordo Clâ—niacensis beginnâ—â— King Edward the elder The Edwardes before the â—â—quest A comparison betweene Alfrede and hys sonne Edward Vse and long exercise of things maketh perfectnes Clyto Ethelwold rebelleth agaynst K. Edward An. 904. An. 913. Chesâ—er repayred and enlarged The Castle of Herford builded Castles builded vpon the riuer of Auene and Ouse The townes of Towcetour and wigmore builded The newe towne of Nottingham builded Thilwall Manchester repayred Elfleda Cittyes Townes and Castles builded by Elfleda The lawes of king Alfred and K. Edward Note howe kinges of England in tymes past had authoritie in spirituall causes Anno. 925. The Children of K Edward the elder Prince Ethelwald excellâ—nt in learning Galiel de Regib The bringing vp of K. Edwardes Children King Ethelstine or Adelstane Duke Elfrede sodenly stroken by the hand of God for periury Guliel lib. de Regib in vita Ethelstani The copie of an old Cart of K. Ethelstane Anno. 927. Northumberland subdued to king Ethelstane The Scots subdued to the king of England It is more honour to make a king then to be a king A fabulous miracle falsely reported of king Athelstane Bristanus Byshop Anno. 933. A ridiculous miracle forged vpon Bristanus Byshop of Winchester A miracle of soules aunswering Amen A sore battaile sought at Brimford An other vnlike myracle of K. Athelstanâ— sword Odo Archbishop of Cant. Analanus The North Brittaynes brought to tribute The South Brittaynes subdued K. Ethelstane seeketh the death of his owne brother A note to learne not to sowe discorde betwixt brother and brother The cause of building Abbeyes examined Otho first Emperour of the Germaine Precious iewels sent to king Ethelstane from the French K. Concerning one of the nayles wherewith our Sauiour Christ was crucified Kinges of England gouernors as well in 〈◊〉 ecclesiastical aâ—â—â—mporall Extractum on legib 〈◊〉 Athelstane * alias 〈◊〉 * alias minoribus * alias scristes dictionum * alias seruitistimentalas * 〈◊〉 sunt * alias seristes mensia 〈◊〉 * in sua scrysiseyra A lawe how that maisters ought to condiscend and beare sometime with their seruauntes The law of king Ethelstane concerning tythes Tythes The K. woulde vsurpe no mans goodes wrongfully The law of K. Ethelstane concerning fealous stealing aboue xii d. Epitap in Ethelst Sol illustrauit bisseno scorpion ortu Cum regeÌ„ cauda percuâ—â—t ille sua Anno. 940. Edmundus kyng of England Ex historia Cariona Monkes put out of Eusham the yeare of our Lord. 941. The difference betweene Monkes and priestes Chastitie wroÌ„gly defined Holy mariage by the definition of Paphnutius is chastitie Monkes how they differed from Priestes and how they first began in England Guliel de pontiâ—â—â—â— The monâ—stery of Fâ—â—riake Oswaldes Byshop of Yorke a great paâ—â—â—â— of Monkery Guliel lin 3. de pontif The origâ—â— of monkery how it first began in England Dunstane Abbot of Glastonbury The sonnes of King Edmund The impâ—dent vanitie of the Popes Churche in forgyng false myracles Guliel lib. 1. de pont The monastery of Glastonbury Dunstane Abbot of Glostanbury The Abbey of Glostenbury was first builded by K. Iue by the couÌ„sell of Adelmus after beyng destroyed by the Danes Guliel lib. 2. de Regib The lawes of king Edmunde touching as well the state spirituall as temporall Vlstanus Archbishop of Yorke Odo Arch. of Canterbury Guliel de pont lib. 1. Polycron lib. 6. ca. 6. Odo made monke at Floriake after he was Archb. of CaÌ„terbury Guliel de pont lib. 1. Guliel lib. 3. de pont Ebor. The difference of habite and garmentes among men of the Church False and lying myracles noted vpon Odo A note to the reader Transubstantiation not yet receaued The letter of Odo Archb. to the prelates Elsinus Archb. of Caunt elect S. Edmundesbury The children of King Edmund Anno. 946. Edrede gouernour of the Realme Dunstane made byshop of Wirceter and after of London With lye and all K. Edwyne Anno. 955. The king suspensed by the Archbishop K. Edwyne an enemye to Monkes Monkes put out and seculâ—r priestes placed in their roomes The death of K. Edwyne Anno. 959. K. Edgar called Pacificus Dunstane made Bysh. of Worceter and of London Ex hist. Rog. Houenden Spirituall liuinges geuen by the king and not by the Pope Oswaldâ—â— byshop of Worceter and after â— Yorke Ethelwâ—â—â— byshop of Wint. a great â—â—â—tayner of Monkery An. 96â— Ex Guliel Malmâ—sâ—â—rieâ—â— de gostis ponâ—â—â— Aâ—g Monkishe dreames Dreames not necessary to be regarded Difference of dreames How and wheÌ„ monks first began to swarme in England Dunstane Ethelwold Oswald three setters vp of Monkishe religion 40. Monasteries builded and repayred by K. Edgar Priestes thrust out of Cathedrall houses and monkes set in Roger Houeden lib. Continuationum post BedaÌ„ Chronicon Iornalense Guliel de gestis pontifi lib. 1. Oswald Byshop of Wytceter and Archb. of Yorke The pollicy of Oswald in driuing out priestes to place
pontif Lib. 4. Ex Roger. Ho 〈◊〉 Eabia c. Anno. 1116. Assemble of the nobles at Salisbury Thurstine refuseth to professe subiection to the Arch. of Cant. Thurstine promiseth to renounce hys archbishopricke Anno. 1118. Pope Calixtus breaketh promise with the king Thurstine sacred archbishop of Yorke by the Pope agaynst the kinges minde Concision Rhemense Actes of the councell of Rhemes The Actes sent to the Emperour The Emperour agreeth not to the popes inuesting The councell deuided Ex Rog. Houed Henry the Emperour excommunicated Agreed that England shoulde haue no other Legate from Rome but onely the Archb. of Cant. England spoyld by the popes legates All the custome of the Realme graunted of the pope Anno. 1120. The popes letter to the King The king compelled to receaue Thurstinus for feare of the popes curse Thurstinus restored Anno. 1122. Wil. Archb. of Cant. The gray Friers first came into England Anno. 1125. Priestes payd for their wiues Ex Roger. Houed El Guliel GisburneÌ„si Ex Henrie Hunting lib. 7. The Abbey of Gilburne bailded S. la ues hand Reading Abbey fouÌ„ded Matilde daughter of K. Henry heyre to the crowne Geffry PlaÌ„tagenet Henry 2. borne of Matilde the Empresse Anno. 1130. The priorie of Norton founded Three terrible visioÌ„s of the king Three vowes made of King Henry Anno. 1131. Danegelt released The Church relieued Iustice rightly administred Bishoprike of Carlile newly erected by king Henry The Citie and Paules Church of London burned Honorius the 2. Mathaeus Partsiensis A romishe statute concerning priestes wiues and Concubines Mariage forbid to the seuenth degree The Popes Legate geuing preceptes of chastitie was found with an harlot Lotharius Emperour Arnulphus Martyred at Rome The history of Arnulphus Arnulphus Martyr Ex Tretimio A booke called Tripartitum written 400. yeares agoe Number of holy dayes Curious singing in Cathedrall Churches The world ouercharged with begging Religions Promotion of euill prelates Supersluitie of apparell in Bishops families Byshops seales abused to get mony Non residentes in benefices Rash bestowing of benefices Wastefull spending of the Church goods Old bookes of Councels lost by the negligence of the clerkes The vnchaste lyfe of priestes condemned by the nature of the storkes Amendment of lyfe ought first to begin with the priestes The realme of Fraunce interdited King of Portingale deposed The Knights of the Rhodes and Templars Pope 〈◊〉 centius the second Hurly 〈◊〉 betweene Popes The pope curse proclaymed agaynst 〈◊〉 that 〈◊〉 any priest The death of K. Henry Anno. 1135. Periury iustly punished Ex Chris. Anglico in certi autâ—ris The Bishop of Sarum and of Lincolne takeâ— prisoners of the king and led with ropes about their neckes Roger. â—eued in 〈◊〉 Steph. Ex Fabian In vita Step. Anno. 1136. K. Stephen Building of Castles in England The cruelty of the Scots agaynst the Englishe man Anno. 1140. Maude the Empresse came into England agaynst Steuen King SteueÌ„â—ken prisoner What it is for princes to be hard and straite to their subjectes K. Stephen and Robert Erle of Glocester deliuered by exchaunge Ex incerti autoris chronise The decease of Geffry Plantagenet Henry Duke of Normandy Henry entereth into England Theobalde Archbishop of Cant. Peace betwene king Steuen and Duke Henry concluded The death of K. Steuen S. William of Yorke Gracianns the compiler of the popes decrees Petrus Lombardus maister of the sentence Petrus Comestet Hugo de sancto Victore Bernardus Clareualensis Hildegare Ioannes detemporibus The fewes crucified a christen body at Norwich The order of the Gilbertines The Lordes prayer and the Creede in Englishe Matthaeus Pariensis lib. Chron. 4. Steuen king of England Cursing with booke bell and candle Anno. 1138. Pope Lucius the ij warring agaynst the Senators Spirituall excommunication abused in temporall causes Hadrianus a Pope an Englishman Anno. 1154. King Henry the second Thomas Becket chauncellor of England Anno. 〈◊〉 Gerhardus Dulcinus Preaches agaynst Antichrist of Rome Ex 〈◊〉 Gisbaron si Anno. 11â—â— Fredericus Barbarosa Emperor The pope displeased that the Emperour did not held his right stirrup The Emperour holdeth the Popes stirrup The Popes old practice in setting Princes together by the eares War more gaynefull to the Pope then peace Warre stirred vp by the Pope The pope driuen to entreate for peace The godly proceedings of Frederick the Emperour agaynst the pope A letter of Pope Hadrian to the Emperour Fredericke The Emperours name before the Popes A seditious and proud letter of the pope to the Bishops of Germany Well bragged and like a Pope Scripture well wrasted Ex Radenuico in appendice Frisingensis See the ambitious presumption of a proude priest Note here a couragious hart in a valiaunt Emperour An example for all princes to follow Note The order of Erenuâ—â— Anno. 1159. The saying and iudgement of P. Adrianus of the papall sea The popes rather successors to Romulus then to Peter Pope Alexander the third Alexander curseth the Emperour Anno. 1164. Volateran â—ken with a â—tradiction Concilium 〈◊〉 The clergie â—ounde to â—he vowe of â—hastitie Papiâ—tes are not so much in pro 〈◊〉 chastitie as in desining chastitie Tho. Becket Archb. at Cant. Becket no martyr Herberturde busebam Ioan. Charnot A lanus Abbot of Tenchbury Gulselmus Cantuariensis Tho. Becked described What commeth of blinde zeale destitute of right knowledge The life of Tho. Becket Polydorus mistaketh the mother of Becket Ex Roberto Criâ—eladensi Ex Florilego 〈…〉 The 〈◊〉 of vanâ—â— recited betweene 〈◊〉 king 〈◊〉 Archb. The kings custome Out of an Englishe Chronicâ—â— as it appearreth 〈◊〉 en cured Frenchâ—â— Erle â—â—lord 〈◊〉 The lawes of Claredoun Beckets additioÌ„ Saluo ordine suo The Bishop of Chichester The stubberne wilfulnes of T. Becket T. Becket relenteth to the king Becket yeldeth to the king Saluo ordine left out in the composition Becket repenteth of hys good deede A letter of pope Alexander to T. Becket Becket enterprising agaynst the king◠〈◊〉 to flye out of the realme Becket taunted of the king Ex Rogero Houed prâ— parte historia continuas a post Bedam The kinge to be the Pope Legate The ceâ—sty dissimulation of the Pope The popes secret letters to Becket More then an C. murthers done by the clergye Guliel Neuburg lib. 2. ca. 16. Becket cited to Northampton The Archbish. condemned in the Councell of NorthamtoÌ„ in the loâ—â—e of all hys moueables Becket required to geue an accompt The verdite of Winchester The counsell of the Bishop of London Canterbury Winchester Chichester Moderate counsell Lincolne Exceter Worcester Becket the Archbishop replyeth agaynst the Byshops A great â—â—ielle growen in the church because that Byshop may noâ—â—â— aboue 〈◊〉 and prince Becket destitute and forsaken Becket 〈◊〉 with 〈◊〉 nes when he should appeale A masse of S. Steuen 〈◊〉 saue hym from hys enemies Becket answere to the Bishops â—â—câ—â—t appealeth to Rome London appealeth from the Archbish. A masse to charme away persecutors Becket caryeth with hym the sacrament going
the Cardinall The Card. a deceauer of the king a briber The Card. purchaseth a pardon against his premuniri Prelates holde one with an other Malice burst out Paules steepleset on fire by lightning Anno. 1445 The death of Henry Chichesley Archb. of Cant. The builâ—ing of Alsolne Colledge and Barnard Colledge in Oxforde Anno. 1447 The storie death of Humfrey Duke of Gloucester Duke Humfrey coÌ„mâ—nded for his learning Petrus de Monte. De Virtutum et Vitrorum differentia ad D. Humfredum Lapiscastellius De compatatione Audiorum etrei militarus ad D. D. Humfredum A false miracle espied Dissimulatâ—on wel punished Commen-dation of Duke Hum-frey The good Duke of Glocester Polyd. Hist lib. 23 Halâ— in 25. Hâ—n 6. The enemies to the Duke of Glocester The malicious working of the cardinall against the Duke of Glocester W. De la Pole Duke of Suffolke the cause of the Duke of Glocesters death The vnprofitable mariage betweene K. Hen. 6. and Queene Margaret Queene Margaret mortall enemy to the Duke of Glocester The malice of a woman A snare to catch the innocent Anno. 1447. A parliament at Bery The cruel death or martyrdome of the good Duke of Glocester The iudgement of god vpon theÌ„ which persecuted the Duke of Glocester Anno. 1448. The death of the Cardinall and maner of the same The wordes of the Cardinall of Winchester at his deâ—th Will. Wanflet Bishop of Wint. Magdalen Colledge in Oxford builded Gods punishment vpon the Marques of Suffolke The 〈◊〉 glory of mans 〈◊〉 foâ—gethâ—â—g himselfe in honour The commons vncoÌ„ stant The Duke of Suffolke accuâ—ed by the coÌ„monâ— The Duke of Suffolke againe accused Example of Gods iudgement and of bloud reuenged The Duke of Suffolke beheaded Publicam instâ—umentum nomine Regis An instru ment by the thing against the admitting the Popes legate Anno. 1450. The arte of printing inuented Ex Tipographia per Matsheum Iudiâ—em Carmen Anâ— Campani Printing camâ— of God Printing likened to the giftes of tongues The time considered when Printing was founde Double confusiâ—â— vpon the Pope by printing The fruit profite of printing Good counsaile to the Pope So preached the vicar of CroydeÌ„ in K. Henry the 8. dayes at Paules crosse saying that either we must roote out printing or else printing will roote out v 8. Triple commodity by printing When Gunnes were first inuented Anno. 1458. The losing of Constantinople The tirannie of the Turke toward his owne men The cowardnes of Duke Iustinian The Emperour of CoÌ„stantinople flaine CoÌ„staÌ„tinople wonne of the Turkes The bloudy victory of the Turkes The horrible in aÌ„ny of the Turkes Constantinople called new Rome A warning to all Christendome by Constantinople The story of Reinold Pecocke The citatioÌ„ of the Arch. Tho. Bowcher alias Bourâ—chet Pecocke appeareth at Lambeth before the Archb. Great labour to reduce Pecocke from his opinioÌ„s The retractation of B. Pecocke Ex regist His Articles The articles of Reynolde Pecocke mentioned by Thomas Gascoigne Ex Tho. Gascoig lib. De Dictionario Theolog part 3. B. Pecocke deteyned in prison Polydoâ—e noted Eugenius warred against Sâ—ortia and diuers other Pope Fâ—â—â—x Pope Nicholas 5. Emperours are but kinges of Romaines before they be crowned by the Pope Ex Platina de vitis The example of Idolatrie punished The fruit of Idolatry Mat. Palmerius a Florentine martyr Toling of Aues S. Edmund of Cant. canonised Pope Pius 2. Promotion choketh religion The Prouerbes of Pius Mariage of priestes allowed by Aeneas Syluius Ex epist. 54. Pii sâ—cund ad Gasparum Schlick The way to exclude schisme is concord of princâ—s The Popes Clergie wil not abyde the fyre eyther for prince or pope The breath of this pestilent seate corrupteth all that sit in it whatsoeuer they were before Aeneas Syluius now puffed vp with worldly pompe and glorie impugneth the trueth whiche he did before both know and professe Dâ—scord betwene Pope Pius the Archbishop of Mentz Anno. 1458. Pope Paulus 2. Ex Stanislao Rutheno Vide Cent. 8. Bal. The feast of the conception and presentation of our Lady Beades brought in Wesellus Groningensis The pope licenseth the whole familie of a certaine Cardinall to play the Sodomites three monethes in the yeare Pope Innocentius 8. 8. men and 6. we men condemned of heresie by Pope Innocentius 8. George king of Boheme condemned of heresie Mischieues to England after the death of the Duke of Glocester Angeow Main Normandy and Gascoyne recoueâ—ed of the Frenchmen Iacke Cade The Duke of Yorke agaâ—â—st kyng Henry Anno. 1459. The Northern men intended the subuersion of London Ex historia manuscripta cui titulus Scala mundi London rescued by prince Edw. Anno. 1461. The title of Edward to the crowne proued at Paules crosse K. Edward taketh possession of the crown The fierce and cruell battaile betweene king Henry 6. K. Edward 4. King Henry 6. conquered Barwicke geuen to the Scottes by K. Henry 6. The title of the house of Yorke Rich. Plantagenet Ex Scala mundi Leaden Hall bilded The Standard in Chepe The Conduite in Fletstrete New gate builded The Colledge of Eton and the kings Colledge in Cambridge founded The king reiecteth the popes Bulles Ex Getuslo codic cuâ— initium Nomâ—na custodum c. et ex Fabiano Example of Gods rodde and iudgement Anno. 1461. King Edward 4. Queene Margaret fledde the lande Anno. 1462. K. Edward sitteth his own person in the kings bench iudging Anno. 1463. K. Henry 6. againe repulsed in the battaile of Exham K. Henry 6. taken arested committed to the Tower Anno. 1465. The kyngs lodeine mariage with Queene Elizabeth The first falling out betweene K. Edwarde the Earle of Warwick Conspiracie against king Edward K. Edward take prisoner by the Earle of Warwicke The rebellion in Lincolnshire repressed The Earle of Warwicke and the Duke of Clarence fly into Fraunce The Earle of Warwick the Duke of Clarence returne into England The receiuing of the Earle of Warwicke into England K. Henry againe proclaymed kyng The inconstant leuitie of the people of England The constant hart and â—â—nth of the Lord Hastinges K. Edward forsaken of his people in his neede The weake state of king Edward Whether godly simplicitie or mans policie be stronger The double case of these two kings considered K. Edward taketh the Washes God prouideth K. Edward taketh shipping K. Edward near taken of the Esterlings God againe prouideth K. Edward deliuered from the Esterlinges Charles Duke of Burgoyne K. Edwardes brother in law Queene Elizabeth taketh sanctuary Prince Edward borne in sanctuary K. Henry 6. brought out of the tower K. Henry restored again to his kingdome K. Edward returneth againe into England K. Edward onely with 2000. souldiours commeth to Rauenspurre alias Rauensport The dissembling policy of king Edward K. Edward commeth to Yorke K. Edward repelled by the citizens of Yorke K. Edward chaungeth his title The gentle and fayre wordes of K. Edward Two conditions put to K.
bee noted in the turks how many victories they haue got howe cruelly they haue vsed their victories Ex Marino Barletio de Scodr ex pugnat lib. 2. Ex Michael Sottero lib. 1. de Bello Pannonico fol. 525. Ex Bernardo de Breydenbach Decano Eccl. Maegunâ— The superstitious vse of the materiall crosse Vide supra pag. 755. Ex Bernardo Breydenb A notable example of maydenly chastitie Vid. supra pag. 7â—4 The miserable spillyng of Christen mens bloud by the wretched turkâ— A briefe recitall of Christen townes forts wonne of the tuâ—ke in Europe The crueltie of the turk against the Citizens of Constantinople Vide supra pag. 706. The crueltie of the turk against the prisoners of Methone Ex Leonico Chalcondyla de rebus Turcicis lib. 10. A straunge and a prodigious wonder of a brute beast towarde a dead Christian body More humanitie seene in a brute beast then in the turke The Byshop with the Citizens of Methone slayne of the turke Ex Andrea de Lâ—cuna aliss Ex Ioanne Fabro in oratione ad Regem Henr. 8. The crueltie of the turke in Euboâ—a The prince of Seruia slayne slayne of the turke â—et neuer Christen prince trust the turke The turkes stirred vp of the deuil to fight against Christ. The turkes are butchers of the Christians The miserable state of the Christian captiues vnder the turke The buying and sellyng of Christen captiues vnder the turks Christen capriues tythed of the turke O wickednes passing all miserie O miserie aboue all miseries The seruitude of yong women captiues Ex Bartholomeo Georgioniz Peregrina lib. de afflictionibus Christianorum sub Tuica The miserable calamitie of Christen women being in captinitie vnder the turkes The maner of Christen captiues how they are brought to markets and solde Christians in their captiuitie put to drawe in the plough like horses The great daungers of Christen captiues which flye out of turky The maner and shift of our men in getting ouer the sea The manifold daungers by the way in flying The mysery of Christian cities prouinces which line vnder the turkes tribute If Christians may not goe lyke turkes why should our Gospellers goe like Papistes The turkes haue their fire fagots as well as our papistes The Christians must light from their horse meting a turkish priest and adore hym An other miserie most lamentable in takyng away Christen mens children from their parentes to serue the turke O myserie This is with teares rather theÌ„ with words to be expressed Priuy Gospellers in Turkie An olde Prophesie of the turkes touching the sword of the Christian. Necessary for many causes that the troubles of the church beknowen The largenes of the Turkes dommions declared A pamea is a citie in Bithinia also another in Mesopotamia Apamea Cybotus also a citie in great Phrygia and another also in parthia Phrygia Minor in Ptolomy is called Iroas At Carura a certayne baude with a company of harlots beeing there lodged sodenly hapned an earthquake in the citie wherein the sayde baude with al his strompettes were swallowed vp Pius 2. papa lib. Descriptione cap. 16. Here Basilius Magnus was Bishop The couÌ„trey where S. Paule was borne * Another Corycus is also in the I le of Creta Bessabee is a citie in Iury also an other in Ipumaea * Antiochia apud Orentem chiefe citie in Siria where the disciples of christ were first named Christians Acts. 11. * Nicopolis is a City also in Macedonia mentioned in the Epistle of S. Paule to Titus Cap. 3. * Seleucia is a citie in Siria Also another in Pamphilla another in Cilicia pisidiae an other in Coelisyria and in Mesopotamia another * In this Laodicaea was the councell kept which is called Concilium Laodicense There is another Laodicaea in Lydiae neare to Colosâ—ae in Asia minor Coloss 5. Lacodicae a also is the chief Citie in Phrigia pa catiana neare to Galatia Act. 18. 1. Tim. 6. In Edessa raigned king Abgarus mentioned in Euseb. lib. 1. cap. 15. to whome Christ wrote promysing to send vnto him after his death Babylon in Chaldoea where Nabuchodonoser raigned and was after destroyed and translated by Seleucus Nicanor Another is in Egypt called Alcayâ—â—s Ilands belonging to Asia Minor This Cyprus K. Rich. the first did once subdue fighting agaynst the Saracens Ex Aene. syluio Lib. De Orbis Descrip. cap 74. A memorable facte of a virgine in defence of her countrey Ex Sebast. Munst Cosmo lib. 5. in praefat Vide supra pag. 98.99 Argos is a citie in Amphilochia and an other also in Peloponesus Of Corinthus Strabo writeth that more then a thousande virgines there in the temple of Venus vsed yearely to be set out to bee made common and therfore not without cause Saint Paule writeth Eratis Scortatores Idololatrae c. 1. Cor. 6. The Ilands about Graecia Vide supra pag. 719. In Creta S. Paule ordained Titus to be Byshop and ouerieer Corcica is an Iland beyond Italy whiche the Turkes nauie ioynyng with the French dyd ouercome an 1553. The region of Mysia is deuided into two partes wherof the one is in Asia is deuided into Mysia maior and Mysia minor The other is in Europa is deuided into Mysia or Moesia superior and Mysia inferior Epidaurus is a citie in Illiria and also an other in Peloponesus These regions were in the former tyme called by the name of Illyria or Illyricum and Afterward by reason of certaine Scythians commyng thether they were also called Sclauonia Stephanus kyng of Bosna afterward of Rascia and Mysia was by subtil trayne allured to come and speake with Mahumete the Turk who being come was taken and his skinne flayne off All this tracte of Bulgaria Walachia Transyluania Seruia Rascia Moldauia was wont to be called Dacia but afterward was seuered into diuers lands and dominions Of Ioannes Huniades read before pag. 720.721 At Columbetz Sigismunde loste the fielde fightyng against the Turkes Vide supra pag. 719. In Varna a Citie in Rascia Ladislaus K. of Hungary fought with the Turke and was ouercome an 1444. Vide supra pag. 720. Prophesies considered for the beginning and falling of the Turkes kingdome Two things to be considered in the tyme and order of the olde Testament The scriptures the people In Dan. Prophe Phil. Melanct Gen. 4. The Saracens come of Ismael ResemblaÌ„ce betweene the 12. soÌ„nes of Ismaell and the 12. Ottoman Turkes 4. Reg. 17. The olde church of the Israelites beareth a representatioÌ„ or image of the publicke church of Christ Iesus 1. Cor. 10. The church of the Iewes a figure of Christes Church Ex Phil. Melanct in Danielem cap. 9. The tymes and yeares of the old church compared with the newe The rule and dominion of the high priestes in the Iewes common wealth and of our prelates compared Antiochus beareth a figure of Antichrist The family of Antiochus The family of the Turkes ResemblaÌ„ce betwene the Syrian kings and